DISCLAIMER: The work translated here is the legal property of its original

copyright holder. It is translated here without monetary incentive solely for the
purposes of promoting domestic interest in the work and improving personal
language proficiency. Should the work be licensed for English translation or upon
request by the original copyright holders, please stop distribution of this
document at once.
Please send any and all comments to nanodesuadmin@googlegroups.com

Prologue

Prologue

Prologue

Prologue

Hecouldntmovehisarms.

Hecouldntmovehislegs,either.Hecouldn'tspeak,norcouldheliftuphisbody.
Hiseyelids,hisbrow,hismouth,histongue,hisshoulders,hischest,hisupper
bodyhecouldn'tmoveanyofthem.

Atthemoment,hisbodywaslyingatopthecoldearth.Hismouthwasgaping
wide,andhisarmsandlegswerethrownhaphazardlytothesidesashestaredup
atthedarkceiling.Adropofliquidfellfromtheceilingandhithimonthetipof
hisnose.Buthisfacedidn'twince;itdidn'teventwitch.

However,hewasalive.

Hewasinacorneroftheexpansivemountainouszonelocatedinthenorthern
areaofthecenteroftheWailingDemonTerritory.Itwaswhereoneofthe
Majin'stentacleshadhittheSaintoftheSingleFlowerinthestomachalongtime
ago,afterwhichshehadstoppedbreathingandcollapsed.Andfromthenon,the
landhadbeencalledtheFaintingMountains.

Anorthernwindblewfromtheocean,turningtheairfrigid.Andduetothe
Majin'stoxins,allofthelandhadbeendyeddarkred.

Prologue

Amongtheseaoftreesatthebaseofthemountainwasanenormouscave.And
hewaslyingwithin.

Ifanordinarypersonhadseenhisbody,theywouldprobablyhavewantedtolook
awayautomatically.

Hisskinwasextremelydryandashen.Apartofhisfleshwaspeelingoff
disgustingly,showingthefleshandfatbeneathhisskin.Hisfleshwasrottingand
turningadarkishcolor.

Hisdirtyhairwasunkemptandgrowingwildly.Hiscrudeclothingwasdriedout,
likeanoldrag.

Butanordinaryperson'seyeswouldhavebeendrawntothebackofhisneck.
Therewasagiantinsectclingingtohisflesh.Itwasaparasiteaboutthesizeofa
dagger,witharough,bonybodyandthewingsofamayfly,andithadits
tentaclesandlegsburieddeepintohisbody.

Leftinthatway,itseemedlikehewasnothingmorethanacorpse.

However,hewasalive.

Prologue

Thecavehelaidinwasilluminatedbyasmalllamphangingfromtheceiling.Its
feebleglowcastafaintlightonatrulybizarresight.

Fillingthewide,artificiallylevelcavefloorwerelinesofcorpses.Eachwasinthe
samepositionashim,lyingdownandstaringstraightuptotheceiling.Male,
female,old,youngthecorpsescameinallshapesandsizes.Butallofthemwere
justasdriedoutandrottingashewas,andeachonehadaparasiteattachedto
thebackoftheirneck,thesameashedid.

Therewereprobablyonehundredortwohundredofthem,andtheywereall
arrangedverticallyandhorizontallyinaneatarray.

Hewaslyingnearthemiddleofoneofthelinesofcorpses.

Andhewasalive.

Hewasunabletomoveorsayanything,soonthesurface,itseemedlikehewas
nodifferentthanalltheothercorpses.However,therewasonethingthatwas
differentbetweenhimandtheothers.

Hestillhadamindthatcouldthink.

Prologue

Ashestaredupatthedarkceilingandfocusedonthesoundsofdrippingwater
andotherthings,hehadonesinglethought.

IhavetosavetheHeroesoftheSixFlowers.

Heknewthatatthemoment,theFlowerswerefallingintounprecedented
danger.WhattheHeroesof700yearsagoandtheHeroesof300yearsagohadto
overcomesimplycouldnotbecomparedtothedreadfulpredicamentthecurrent
groupwasin.

AndperhapstheFlowersstillhadn'trealizedtowhatextenttheKyoma
commanderknownasTgurneuhadaccomplishedtheimpossible.

TheSixFlowerswerewarriorswiththepowertosavetheworld.Theyprobably
possessedunparalleledperceptivenessandsuperhumanSaintpowers.
Nevertheless,itdidn'tseemlikethoseabilitieswouldbeabletofathomthe
depthsofTgurneu'strumpcard.ItwashardtobelievethatwhatTgurneuwas
usingcouldevenexist.

HeknewthathewastheonlyonewhocouldtelltheFlowersaboutTgurneu's
plan.Infact,heknewthathewastheonlypersonintheentireworldwhoknew
thetruthoftheplot.Soifhedidn'tsavetheHeroes,theworldwouldfalltoruin.

Hecouldnotmovehisbody.Hishands,legs,mouth,fingershecouldn'tmovea
singlebodypart.Yetthefateoftheworldwasrestingonhisshoulders.

Prologue

Itwasnotaquestionofifhecoulddoitornot.Heabsolutelyhadtoaccomplish
thatgoal.HehadtosavetheHeroesoftheSixFlowers.Nomatterhowdifficultit
wastoseethelight,heabsolutelybelievedthattherewashope.

HeneededtotellthemwhatTgurneuhadcreatedhisabsolutetrumpcard.

HehadtotellthemthetruthoftheBlackBarrenFlower.

Ch11

Ch11

Ch11

ChapterOne:PartOne

ItwastheseventeenthnightaftertheMajinhadreawakened.Inacornerofthe
ForestofSeveredFingers,eightpeopleweresittingincircleandlisteningtowhat
Dozzuhadtosay.

"Atthemoment,Nashetaniapossessesthefirstfakecrest.Originally,thatwas
giventomebyHayuha,theSaintofTime."

Dozzuthenstoppedforamomentandlookedovereveryone'sfaces.

"BeforeItellyouthecluetodefeattheseventh,IhavetotellyouaboutHayuha.
IsadetailedexplanationofHayuhanecessary?"

"Umeow,Idon'tneedone.EvenIknowthenameHayuha,"Hanssaid.

Fremyalsoshookherhead,indicatingshedidn'tneedtheexplanationeither.For
theothercompanionsthatwentwithoutsaying.Butthatshouldhavebeen
expected.EvenchildrenonthecontinentknewthenameHayuha.

TheSaintofTime,HayuhaPressio.Shewasoneofthemembersofthesecond
groupofSixFlowers.ShewasthegreatestforceagainsttheMajin'sattack,and
hereffortswerepreservedindetailedwrittenrecordsbythesurvivorofthat
conflict,theSaintofBlades,Marie.

Ch11

ItwassaidthatanythingHayuhatouchedcouldmanipulatetime.Thus,after
receivinghertouch,forabriefperiodoftimehercompanionswereabletomove
severaltimesfasterthannormal.Enemiestouchedbyherwouldnotbeableto
movefasterthanafractionoftheirusualspeed.

Thoughtheabilityitselfcouldnotwoundorkilltheenemy,itwasthegreatest
powerattheHeroes'disposal.Ifshecouldjusttouchheropponent,then,
regardlessofwhoshewasfacing,theywouldbecomepowerless.Assuch,itis
widelyacceptedthatthevictoryofthesecondgroupofFlowerswouldnothave
beenpossiblewithouther.

Therecordsalsostatethatshehadquiteaneccentricpersonality.Shewould
wrapherselfinarobecoveredinchildlikescribblesandwearalargewooden
bowlasahat.Shewasconstantlywearingmismatchedshoesonherfeet,andthe
onlytrueaccessoryshecarriedwasarippedhandbaginherrighthand.

Shewasalsoanexcessivealcoholicandlovedusingpunsandvulgarlanguage.She
alwayslookeddownonhercompanions,andonawhimshewouldactcompletely
selfishly.Mariehadbluntlyrecordedthatsuchapersonality,onthesurface,
couldinnowaybeconsideredlikeable.

Hercurrentwhereaboutswereagiantmystery.Onthewaybacktoher
hometownafterdefeatingtheMajin,shesuddenlydisappeared.

Havinglosttheirway,thethreesurvivingSaintswanderedtoatownclosetothe
WailingDemonTerritory.Exhausted,theysmackedtheirlipsatthethoughtof
eatingnormalhumanfoodforthefirsttimeinalongwhile.

Ch11

Hayuhapouredalcoholintothebowlshehadbeenwearingonherheadandthen
drownedherselfinbooze.Shedrank,thenvomited,vomited,thendrank.When
shehaddrunkupallofthetown'ssake,Hayuhatoldhercompanionsthatshehad
togorelieveherselfandthenlefttheroom.

Sheneverreturned.

Noonehadanyideawhereshewent.Sometheoriesspeculatedthatshehad
beencapturedbytheKyomaorkilled.Orshehadbeenconfinedbysome
country'skingoutoffearofherpowers.Therewereeventheoriesthatshehad
beenkilledbyoneofhercompanionFlowers,who,aftersometrivialloveaffair,
hadbeendrivenmadwithjealousy.

Peopleacrossthecontinentcameforwardwithclaimsofseeingsomeonewho
lookedlikeHayuha.Butnoneofthemcouldgiveanyinformationtoconfirmthat
itwastrulyher.

Theonlyplausibleinterpretationofthesituationwasthatshehaddied.Andyet,
evenafterherdisappearance,theTempleofTimedidn'tchooseanewSaint.If
Hayuhawasstillalive,then,aslongasshepossessedthepoweroftheSaint,a
newSaintcouldnottakeherplace.

Forfiveyearssearcheswereheldtofindher.Noneofthemyieldedanyresults.
BeforelongtheTempleofTimedecidedthatanewSaintofTimewouldbe
selected,andHayuhawasdeclareddeceased.

10

Ch11

"There'snoway....Hayuha..."Moramuttered,andDozzunoddedslightly.

"That'sright.AfterHayuhadefeatedtheMajin,shereturnedtotheWailing
DemonTerritory.ShewantedtofindoutwhatexactlytheMajinwas."

Dozzusuddenlybrokeoffeyecontactandhunghishead.Fromhisprofile,Adlet
nolongerthoughttheKyomaseemedadorable.Hejustsawlonelinessinthe
Kyomainstead.

"HayuhacameaboutamonthaftertheMajinhadfallen.Shehadalargewine
caskslungoverhershoulderandstaggeredrightinfrontofTgurneu,Cargikk,and
myself."

Instantly,aquestionjumpedintoAdlet'smind.Thethreeofthemshouldhave
beenenemies,butfromwhatDozzuhadjustsaid,itseemedthattheyhadbeen
onthesamesideatthetime.

SensingAdlet'squestion,Dozzuchangedhisstory."BeforeItalkaboutHayuha,
shouldItalkabitaboutthethreeKyomacommandersand,morespecifically,
whowewerebeforewemetHayuha?"

"I'minterested."

"...Atthattime,Tgurneu,Cargikk,andI...Wewerefriends.Backthen,we
believedwewouldremainfriendsforalleternity."

11

Ch11

Abouttwohundredyearsafterhehadbeenborn,Dozzuno,hehadn'tgoneby
thatnameyetunderwentanunexpectedandmysteriousevolution.TheKyoma
usuallywilledhisbodytoevolve.Butonedayheexperiencedanevolutionthathe
hadnotwishedfor.

FromthatevolutionDozzugainedemotion.

ThecriesofKyomaechoedthroughouttheWailingDemonTerritory.Itwasthe
painofbeingunabletokillhumans,thefrustrationofbeingbeatenbytheSix
Flowers,andthesadnessofhowcruelitwasthattheMajinhadbeensealed
away.TheterritorywasquiteliterallynamedafterthecriesoftheKyoma.

ItwasasoundthatDozzuhadheardconstantlysincehewasborn.Anditwasa
crythathetoohadmade.

Butonthedayofhisevolution,whenheheardthesoundthathehadlonggrown
accustomedto,Dozzufeltanunknownpaininhischest.Ittookhimdays,months,
andeventuallyyearstoidentifythatpain.

Itwassadness.Butitwasnotthesadnessofbeingunabletokillhumans.Norwas
itthesadnessoftheMajin'sdefeat.DozzufeltsorrowforalltheotherKyoma
whoweresad.

12

Ch11

KyomaneverfeltsadaboutthedeathofanotherKyoma.Kyomanever
sympathizedwiththesufferingofotherKyoma.Theironlythoughtwastofollow
thecommandsofTheMajin.Asenseofcompanionshipandcamaraderiewas
somethingonlyhumanshad.

HoweverDozzulamentedthesufferingoftheotherKyoma,andhewishedfor
theirhappiness.FortheKyomathathadfromthebeginningbeenborntokill
humans,happinesswouldbeanimpossibledevelopment.

ThenDozzustartedtosufferaterribleloneliness.TherewerenoKyomathat
couldunderstandthepaininhischest.Hewascriticizedasbeingafooland
ostracizedassomekindofabnormality.TornawayfromthegroupofKyomahe
hadlivedalongside,DozzuwanderedtheWailingDemonTerritory.

Aloneforthefirsttime,Dozzumadearoostatopagiantboulderinacornerof
theValleyofSpilledBlood.Heglaredatthecontinentwherethehumanslivedas
heheardtheechoesofKyomacryingbehindhim.

ForalongtimeDozzuwishedthatsomedaytheKyomawouldbeabletolive
withoutcrying,regardlessofwhenthatdayhappenedtobe.Hewishedforthe
daywhenthelandtheKyomalivedinwouldnolongerbecalledTheWailing
DemonTerritory.

InhismindhepledgedthathewoulddefeattheHeroesoftheSixFlowers,revive
theMajin,andbuildaworldwhereKyomacouldlive,laugh,andsmile.Foralong
timeafterthat,heponderedexactlyhowhecouldmakethatpledgeareality.

13

Ch11

Then,oneday,asingleKyomaunexpectedlystoodatDozzu'sside.Hehadasilver
mane,walkeduprightontwofeet,andhisentirebodywascladinsilverarmor.
DozzuhadseentheKyomamanytimesinthepast.HewasastrangeKyomawho,
despitehavingunparalleledstrength,didnotbelongtoanygrouporpack.

JustlikeDozzu,thatKyomawasalsostandingatoptherock,staringatthehuman
world.Dozzudidn'tknowjusthowmuchtimepassed,buteventuallythesilver
manedKyomabegantospeaksoftly.

"Youtoo?"

DozzuraisedhisheadandlookeddirectlyattheKyoma'sface.

"Ithappenedtometoo,"thesilvermanedKyomacontinued.Thenheshowed
Dozzuafigfruitinhishand.Lookingclosely,Dozzucouldseeatinymouthinthe
centerofthefruit.ItwasalsoaKyoma.

"Metoo,"thefigfruitspoke.

DozzunoddedandrepliedtothetwoKyoma."Yes,myselfaswell."

Thosewereallthewordstheyneeded.Thethreeofthemallunderstoodwhat
theymeantandinstantlybecamefriends.Theyallheldthesamewishwithintheir
chests,andtheyallunderstoodthesamepain.

14

Ch11

ThelionKyomathattrainedhimselfdaybydaytoprotecttheKyomafrom
humans.

ThefigKyomathatwouldofferhisfleshinordertogivepowertofrailKyoma.

ThedogKyomawhocontinuedtosearchforawayforKyomatoattainhappiness.

Theybecamefriends,andtogethertheynamedoneanother.ThelionKyomawas
giventhenameCargikk.ThefigKyomawascalledTgurneu.AndthedogKyoma
wasnamedDozzu.

TheyweretheonlyKyomainthewholeworldwhohadheartscapableoflove.

Then,threehundredyearsago,thesecondbattlewiththeHeroesoftheSix
Flowerstookplace.

Theresultsweretragic.TheMajinwasonceagainsealedaway,andmanystrong
Kyomalosttheirlives.

Butthereasonfortheirdefeatwasclear.TheKyomadidnothaveleadersto
commandthem.TheKyomahadseparatedintopacksofseveraldozen,andeach
packhaphazardlyattackedtheFlowersontheirownandlost.

15

Ch11

ToplaceotherKyomaunderone'scontrolandhavethemfollowordersrequired
overwhelmingpowerandastrongwill.Intheend,therewerenoKyomathat
possessedthestrengthtofollowinDarkKingZophrair'sfootsteps.

Duringthattimeitcouldbesaidthat,withCargikkastheirleader,Dozzuspack
foughtvaliantly.Dozzuformulatedstrategiesandservedasascout.Cargikk
contendedwiththeSixFlowersheadon.AndTgurneugavestrengthtothe
KyomathatfollowedthemandassistedDozzuandCargikk.

Thepacksetfootinthecontinentofthehumans,setatrapfortheFlowersina
village,andluredthemintoit.ThentheyassassinatedRoey,theSaintofWind,
whohadgrowncarelesssinceshewasstillfarawayfromtheWailingDemon
Territory.

TheyambushedthemasterswordsmanBadollintheForestofSeveredFingers.
Theylaunchedatwoprongedattackfromundergroundandfromatopthetrees
andgrievouslyinjuredtheswordsman.

ThethreeKyomawereabletoseethroughthediversionHayuhaandtheSaintof
BladesMariehadplanned.Theythenmanagedtotemporarilyholdtheirdefenses
againstthemintheLandofFallenTears.

However,theirstrenuouseffortwasinvain.ThethreeKyomawereexhausted
fromtheirrepeatedbattlesandcouldntdefendagainstHayuhaandMarie's
secondattack.IntheLandofFallenTears,theMajinwasdefeated.
#

16

Ch11

"Meow.Whatswithallthislongwindeddrivel?"Hanssaidwithashrugashe
uninterestedlycutDozzuoff."I'msorry,meow,butwedon'thavetimetolisten
toaboringstory."

"Pardonme.Iwillmovetothemaintopicsoon.Iaskyoutopleasewaitabit
longer."

NotmindingHans'ridicule,Dozzucontinuedhisstory.

ForAdletitwasactuallyadeeplyinterestingstory.ThebirthoftheKyomaandthe
processoftheirevolution,eventoAdlet'steacherAtro,weremysteries.Iftime
allowed,AdletwantedtohearfromDozzuindetail.Itwasinterestingtohear
whattheKyomaweretalkingaboutduringthesecondbattlewiththeSixFlowers.
AdletwasalsointerestedinthefactthatbeforeTgurneu,Cargikk,andDozzuwere
enemiestheywereactuallyfriends.

However,atthemoment,Hayuha'sstorytookprecedence.

ForamonthaftertheMajinfell,Dozzu,Tgurneu,andCargikkweptconstantly.
Dozzudidn'tknowofawaytoadequatelyexplainjusthowdeeplypainfulthe
defeatoftheMajinwasfortheKyoma.Asanexample,itwouldprobablybe
similartothesufferingonefeltwhenfacedwithinescapabledeath.Orperhapsit
waslikethesadnessoflosingone'sgreatestlove.Orperhapsitwaslikethe
despaironefeltrightbeforethedestructionoftheworld.

17

Ch11

Dozzufeltthatnoneoftheseanalogiescouldevencomparetothepainthe
Kyomafelt.Therewasnowaythathumanscouldunderstandjusthowimportant
theMajin'sexistencewasfortheKyoma.

Then,thethreeKyoma'sbodiestwistedinevendeepersadness.TheKyoma
whomtheylovedwerealsosad,andyetthethreeofthemcouldn'tdoanything
forthem.Thatpainfulrealitydepressedthem.

Thethreeofthemblamedthemselves.Theycriticizedoneanother,hurttheir
bodies,andattimesthoughtofsuicide.

Eventually,DozzucouldnttoleratehearingthecriesofhisfellowKyoma
anymore.SoheleftCargikkandTgurneuandran.Hewentupamountain,ran
throughaforest,andcrossedavalley.However,nomatterwherehewent,the
criescontinuedtoreachhisears.

Dozzuthenbashedhisheadagainstagiantrock.Withbloodspillingdownhisface
herepeatedlybashedhisheadagainandagain.Butthatwasntenoughtosatisfy
him,sothenhescorchedhisbodywithlightning.ForonewholedayDozzu
harmedhimselfoverandoveragainuntilheranoutofenergyandcollapsed.

Ashelayontheground,DozzuwonderedwhyheandtheKyomahadtocontinue
tocry.Whydidtheyhavetosuffer?Whydidtheyhavetofight?Withoutan
answercomingtomind,Dozzu'sconsciousnessslowlyfadedaway.

18

Ch11

AftersometimeDozzuawokeandsawthathisbodyhadbeencastinshadow.
Someonewaslookingdownathim.ThinkingittobeCargikk,Dozzulookedupand
instantlywasatalossforwords.

"Hey,whatanadorableKyoma,"asmilinggirlsaid."Whetheritshumansor
Kyoma,youhavenointerestinaworldwhereanyonehastocry,right?"

AndthatwaswhenDozzufirstmetHayuha.

"Meow,wasHayuhacute?"OnceagainHanscutintotheconversation.

"Can'tyoujustbequietandlistentothestory?"Moraasked.

"Umeow.I'vebeenmakingpeopleangrysinceIwasakid."

ScoldedbyMora,Hanshunchedupandtookoutaragfromhisbags.Hebeganto
cuttheclothintheshapeofclotheswithhissword.Itlookedlikehewasgoingto
stitchuphisrippedclothingwhilelisteningtothestory.

Hejustcantsitstill,Adletthoughtwithasigh.

19

Ch11

...Ifyoujudgeherbyahumanscale,Hayuhaprobablywasntthatbeautiful.She
wasplainlooking.Butwhatwasmoreimportantwasthateverythingelseabout
herwasfarfromordinary.

Dozzucontinuedhisstory.

ForawhileHayuhastaredatDozzuwithalargegrinonherface.Thatwaswhen
Dozzurecalledthatshewasoneoftheenemieshehadfoughtamonthago.
However,hehadnoideawhatheshoulddo.Whyisshehere?Whatdidshemean
earlier?Whyisshesmiling?Dozzucouldn'tunderstandanyofit.

BeforelongCargikkranover,holdingTgurneuinhishand.AssoonasTgurneu
sawHayuhahescreamed.EvenCargikkwasstunnedforawhile,buteventuallya
poisonoussmokebillowedupfromhisentirebodyandhetookhisbattleposition.

Hayuha,however,wasn'tperturbedbytheirpresenceatall.Shespreadherarms
outwidewithasmileonherfaceandwalkeduptomeetthemhalfway.

"Hey,Lionkun,Figkun!You'vecomeattherighttime.I'mHayuha.SinceI'm
goingtobeyourcompanionfromnowon,Ihopeyou'lltreatmewell."

"...What?"

20

Ch11

"Hmm,Iwasabittooforward.Um,whereshouldIstart?"Hayuhatouchedher
fingerstoherforeheadinthought."Right,right.I'dliketocooperatewithallof
you.Willyouhearmeout?"

Thenextinstant,Cargikk'sgiantswordhummedthroughtheairasheswungthe
steeldowntowardsHayuha'sfacewithallhisstrength.Butthenhisblade
stopped,althoughHayuhahadntdoneanythingtoblocktheattack.Onthe
contrary,shedidn'tevenmovetoevadeit.Shejustcalmlystaredatthesword
frozeninplaceaboveherhead.

"Hey,hey,Lionkun.Issomethingwrong?"

Sheshouldhavebeenkilled,notmakinglightofthesituation.ButfromHayuha's
expressionitdidntseemlikeshewastakingthesituationlightlyatall.Insteadshe
hadjustcalmlyacceptedthedeathplungingdowntowardsher.

"Whydidn'tyoudodge,HerooftheSixFlowers?"

"Hmm,noonewouldcareifIdied.

Cargikkonceagainreadiedhissword.Dozzualsogotreadytoemitalightning
strike.Butalthoughshewaswideopentoattack,theycouldn'tbringthemselves
tofight.

"So,achatitis.Whydontwesit?"

21

Ch11

Hayuhapulleddownaliquorjugslungacrossherbackandsatontheground.Her
attitudeclearlyconveyedthatshedidntcareaboutdying.

SincetheKyomaknewtheycouldkillheratanytime,theydecidedtohearher
out.Ifshemadetheslightestmovetodefendherselfthentheywouldattackat
once.

"So,asIsaidearlier,Iwouldlikeyoualltocooperatewithme.Perhapsyouthree
aretheonlyonesIcanask."

ThethreeKyomadidn'tsayanythingtoacknowledgethattheyhadheardher1.
Theywouldlistentoherstory,buttheyweren'tinterestedincooperatinginthe
slightest.TheonlythingoccupyingtheirheartswastheirangertowardsHayuha
forkillingtheMajinandmakingtheKyomacry.

"I'mthinkingaboutsearchingforthetruthbehindtheMajin."

ThethreeKyomagrewtense.

"Inshort,whatkindofexistencedoestheMajinhave?Whyandinwhatwaywas
itborn?ThatiswhatIwanttoknow.AndforthatreasonIneedyourhelp."

1
IntheJapaneselanguageitiscustomarytomakeconfirmationsoundsperiodicallywhenlisteningto
showthespeakerthatyouunderstandthematerialandarefollowingtheconversation.Ifthelisteneris
completelysilentitmeanstheyareeithernotpayingattentionordontunderstand.

22

Ch11

ThethreeKyomadidn'tsayaword.

WhyhadtheMajinbeenborn?NotonlyhadthethreeKyomaneverthoughtof
thatquestion,butneitherhadanyotherKyoma.TheMajinwasjusttheMajin;
theydidn'thaveanyquestionsaboutitsexistence.

"Perhapsyouallwanttoknowthetruthaswell,don'tyou?Idon'thaveany
proof,it'sjustahunch."

ThethreeKyomacouldnotanswer.Instead,Cargikkaskedback,"...Howdoyou
plantofindoutthetruthabouttheMajin?Aren'tyousatisfiedwithjustsealingit
away?Doyouwanttokillittoo?!

"KilltheMajin?Whatfor?"

Hayuhaleanedherheadtothesidewithapuzzledlook,whileDozzuandthe
othersweretakenabackbyherresponse.

"Wouldn'titbe....toprotectmankind?"

"Ah,Isee.Toprotectmankind,huh?I'veneverthoughtofthat."

ForamomentDozzuwasdumbfounded.IsntsheoneoftheHeroesoftheSix
Flowerswhofoughttoprotectmankindjustamonthago?

23

Ch11

"Well,Idon'tintendtokillit.IthinkitwouldbemorefuniftheMajinlived."

"...Fun?"

"IftheMajinlives,I'llbeabletoplaywiththeMajin,right?IfitdiesthenIwon't
beabletoplayanymore.Andthatwouldbeboring."

Dozzuandtheotherscoulddonothingbutstandthereinshock.

"Whetheritsfunornotiseverythingforme.Everythingelseisjustaboring
illusion.Ican'tunderstandmycompanionswhofussoverinconsequentialthings
likeloveorjustice.Don'tyoufeelthesameway,Kyomagentlemen?"

Hayuharemovedthebowlfromherhead,tiltedherwinejugandbegantopour.
ShetookahugegulpandsmackedherlipsasifitweredeliciousThenextended
thecuptowardsCargikk.

"Bytheway,wanttohaveadrink?DrinkingwiththeKyomaalsoseemslikefun."

Cargikkstaredatthebowlofalcoholforamomentbeforeeventuallyaccepting.
Withalcoholspillingfromhislips,Cargikkdrankthecontentsinonego.

"Ah,whatawaste.Don'tspill.Itsqualitygoods.

24

Ch11

"Ifeellikevomiting,"Cargikksaid,thrustingthebowlbackatHayuha.

Withasadlookonherface,Hayuhalickeduptheremainingalcoholinthebowl.

"WeliveinordertoprotecttheMajin.Weliveinordertogranttherequestsof
theMajin.IfsomethingcouldputtheMajinindanger,thenwewouldstopit."

"Hmm,Iguessit'snouseafterall."

"However...workingwithyoumayleadustoknowingthetruthabouttheMajin...
orperhapsbeingvictoriousinthenextfight."

Shocked,DozzuturnedtolookatCargikk.

"Bycooperatingwithyou,wemightdiscoveratechniquetoincreasetheKyoma's
strength,awayfortheKyomatoincreasetheirnumbersbeyondwhattheyare
now,ormaybeevenamethodtoundothesealontheMajin."

"Cargikk.Whatareyouthinking?!"

"Dozzu.Thethirdbattlehasalreadybegun.AndIwilldowhateverittakesto
destroythenextSixFlowers."

25

Ch11

"Butshe'sahuman.What'smore,she'soneoftheSixFlowers.Tocooperatewith
her..."

"Areyouinsane,Cargikk?!Tgurneuasked,justasshockedasDozzuwas.

"IfIam,thenitwouldbebestforyoutwotogosomewhereelseandignoreme.
Youcan'tstopme."

"But..."

AsthethreeKyomaargued,Hayuhacasuallyinterjected,"Idon'tthinkit'sgoodto
fight."

Whosefaultisthat?Dozzuthought.

"Hayuha.Wewilluseyou,andtogetherwewillannihilatemankind.Ifthatdoesn't
botheryouthenweshallcooperate."

"Ofcourse,yourcooperationismostwelcome.Lionkun,isitalrightifIcallyou
Cargikk?"

Hayuhasmiledassheslurpedheralcohol.

26

Ch11

"Ah,right.Sobeforeweproceed,answerthisfirst.Whatwillyoudoifyouknow
thetruthabouttheMajin?"Cargikkasked.

"Tellus,Dozzuadded.

"IfIknowthetruthabouttheMajin...No,iftheMajinisjustasIpredicted..."

Hayuhadownedheralcoholinonefinalgulp.

"ImthinkingofbecomingfriendswiththeMajin.IthinkIwanttotrydrinking
withtheMajin."

"Didyousayfriends?"

"Doesn'tthatsoundfun?Itwouldprobablybethemostenjoyabledrinkingparty
intheentirehistoryoftheworld.Butit'llbelonelyifit'sjustmeandtheMajin.It
doesn'tmatterwhethertheyrehumanorKyoma,itllbeabanquetwhere
everyoneonthisearthcangather.Thatwaysoundsthemostenjoyable."

Hayuhasmiled.

"Andevenifafterwardsmankindwasannihilated,Idbeokaywiththat."

27

Ch11

Cargikk'sshouldersshudderedslightly.But,thoughatfirstitseemedlikehewas
angry,thenextinstantheeruptedinawildlaughter.

"...Hayuha.Isitreallyalrightwithyouifmankindiswipedout?"

ToCargikk'squestion,Hayuhahappilyanswered,"I'vealreadysavedtheworld
once.Itmightbeinterestingtotrytodestroyitnext."

Dozzucouldn'tunderstandanyofwhatHayuhawasthinking,butheunderstood
thatheprobablyalreadyhadnochoicebuttocooperatewithher.Cargikkwas
theirleader.Whereverhewent,theyhadtofollow.

Ashelistenedtothestory,AdletfeltthatHayuhacouldn'thavebeenserious.He
knewfromthelegendsthatshewasastrangeperson,buthedneverthoughtshe
hadbeenthatextreme.

"Hayuhanolongeridentifiedwithhumans.Shewasevenindifferenttothingslike
responsibility,duty,andjustice.Allthatmatteredtoherwaswhethershecould
havefunornot.Sheconsideredthefateofmankindandevenherownlifetobe
inconsequential.Forher,fightingagainsttheMajinasoneoftheSixFlowerswas
probablynothingmorethanaformofentertainment.

"..."

28

Ch11

"AfterdefeatingtheMajinshegrewbored.Soshecameupwithanotherideato
entertainherselfandtriedit.PerhapsthatwastheonlyreasonHayuhawentto
theWailingDemonTerritory.Shewantedtohaveagiantfeastwithhumans,the
Majin,andtheKyoma.Shehadtrulycomeupwithanoutrageousformof
entertainment."

TheHeroeswerespeechless.

"So,thethreeofusbecamecompanionswithHayuha.Forfiveyearsafterthatwe
workedtogether."

WiththatDozzufinishedthefirstpartofhisstoryandfellsilent.

29

Ch12

ChapterOne:PartTwo

BeforehearingtherestofDozzu'sstory,thecompanionsdecidedtosearchthe
surroundingarea.TherewasapossibilitythattheywouldbeambushedifTgurneu
discoveredtheirlocation.However,therewerenosignsofKyomainthearea.

AdletandtheotherswentbacktoDozzuandsataroundthesmallKyoma.

"HowdidyougoaboutinvestigatingtheMajin?"Moraasked.

ThathadalsobeenAdlet'squestion.Forathousandyearshumanshadtriedto
uncoverthetruthabouttheMajin,butitdidntseemlikesomethingtheycould
accomplisheasilyeveniftheycooperatedwiththeKyoma.Andasfarasthey
couldtellfromDozzu'sstory,noteventheKyomahadashredofinformation
abouttheMajin.

"ItwaspossibleforHayuha.Shewastheonlypersoninallofhistorywhocould."

"Howdidshedoit?"

"Shecouldmanipulatetheflowoftimeandallowherselftoseetheeventsofthe
pastwithherveryowneyes."

30

Ch12

TheinformationseemedtoshockMora,andbothChamoandRoloniaseemedto
befeelingthesameway.

"Shewasthatincredible?"Hansasked."Well,ifsheistheSaintofTimethenit
seemslikesomethingshecoulddo."

Hanshadtakenoutaneedleandthreadandwasnowskillfullystitchingthecloth
hedcutoutintoclothing.

"AmongthevastnumberofSaints'abilities,thepoweroftimeisknownasthe
mostdifficulttowield.PreviousSaintsofTimewereprettymuchunabletouseit
foranythingotherthanslowingdownthedecayofthings.

AtthetimeitwasrecognizedasphenomenalforHayuhatousethepowerof
timeinbattle.Butforhertobeabletoseethepast..."

"That'sevenmorephenomenal.EvenChamoisabitsurprised,"Chamosaid.

"Ifyou'resayingthat,thenshemustreallybeincredible,meow."

Dozzucontinuedhisstory.

31

Ch12

"However,shecouldn'tseethepastfreely.Shefirsthadtogototheplacewhere
aneventoccurredandincreasethepoweroftimeintheareabyrecitingan
incantation.

"WegatheredinformationfromKyomathathadlivedforalongtimeandshowed
Hayuhaplaceswhereitseemedtheremightbeclues.Nextwetookstepsto
ensurethatotherKyomawouldntcome.ThenHayuhausedhertechniqueand
learnedaboutwhathadhappenedthereinthepast.

"Repeatingthosemeasures,thefourofussearchedforthetruthabouttheMajin.
WescouredtheWailingDemonTerritoryforcluesaboutthepast.Sometimeswe
borrowedthepowersofmetamorphosisKyomaandchangedform,thenheaded
offtotheworldofhumansrightbesideHayuha.Andafterallofthat,wefinally
reachedthetruth."

"Andthatis?"

DozzulookedlikehewasabouttoanswerAdlet'squestion,butrightbeforehe
could,asmallbladejuttedoutofthegroundrightinfrontofhiseyes.

EveryoneturnedtolookatNashetania.WhilestillheldinGoldof'sarms,
NashetanialookedatDozzuandshookherheadslightlyfromsidetoside.

"You'reright,Nashetania,"Dozzusaid,thenlookedbackattheHeroes.

32

Ch12

"Iapologize,butatthemomentIcannottellyouthetruthabouttheMajin.Butif
thetimecomeswhenIneedto,thenIllexplaineverything."

"Youhaventtolduseverything?"

"IpromisedthatIwouldgiveyoucluestofindtheSeventh.Ididn'tsaythatI
wouldtellyoueverything."

AdletandDozzuglaredatoneanother.

"You'regoingtoleadusuptoagoodpoint,thenleaveushanginguntilnexttime?
That'satechniqueminstrelsattavernssometimesuse,meow."

Dozzuwasn'tswayedbyHans'ssarcasm.

"Whywon'tyoutellus?"

"Inordertobevictoriousagainstallofyou,Ican'trevealallofmycards."

"...Isee."

NashetaniaandDozzuhadsaidthattheywereplottingtoreplacetheMajin.But
Adletwasstillunclearabouthowtheyintendedtoaccomplishthat.

33

Ch12

ProbablyifthetruthabouttheMajinbecameclear,thenthemethodthey
plannedtousetoreplacehimwouldalsocomeintofocus.

Ifthetimetotalkcomes?Doesthatmeantheydontintendtotalkuntilthevery
end?Adletwondered.

"ButChamohasgotteninterestedinthetruthabouttheMajin.Ifyoudon'ttell
Chamo,Chamowillbeatyoutoapulp.

Withaveinbulgingonherforehead,shetwirledhergreenfoxtailgrass.Justa
littleearliershedalmostbeenkilled.Sothoughshewascalmlylisteningtothem
atthemoment,shewasstillinafairlybadmood.

"Ithinkyoumightwanttostopyourselfbeforeit'stoolate.Ifyoukillmethenyou
won'tbeabletohearwhatIhavetosay."

"That'sright.Sointhatcase,torture."

WithahappylookonherfaceChamostartedtopushthefoxtailgrassdownher
throat.Butimmediatelyaftershestartedmoving,Roloniarushedupandgrabbed
herfrombehind.

"Wait,Chamosan!"

34

Ch12

"Letgoofme,youdumbcow!"

RoloniaandChamostartedtowrestlewithoneanotherandAdletandMora
sighed.AdletlookedovertoNashetaniaandsawhergiggling.

"Unfortunatelyitseemslikeitwillbeimpossibletomakethemtalk,"Morasaid.

"Iapologize,butIhavemyreasons.Ifweweretotellyoueverythingthenwe
wouldbeofnofurtherusetoyou.Ifthatweretohappen,youwouldnolonger
haveareasontokeepusalive.Inordertosurvive,Ican'ttellyoueverything."

Atthemoment,themostimportantpiecesofinformationwerethecluesthat
Dozzuhadregardingthetrueidentityoftheseventh.Theycouldnotbreakoff
theirpartnershipyet;fornow,itseemedbettertogiveupontryingtohearmore
abouttheMajin.

"Tortureistoomuchtrouble.Chamowillbeatyoutodeathnow."

"Chamosan,pleasecalmdown!"

AsChamotriedtotearRoloniaoffofher,MoraapproachedandhitChamointhe
headwithherfist.Chamoreluctantlyyielded.

35

Ch12

"So,Hayuha'sstoryandthecluethatpertainstotheseventh.Arethosetwo
linkedsomehow?"Fremyasked.

"Yes,Icantellyouthat.AfterweandHayuhafinallydiscoveredthetruthabout
theMajin,wedecidedtogodeeperwithourinvestigationandsearchforthe
truthabouttheSaintoftheSingleFlower."

"Andwhatdidyoufindout?"

"Ican'tanswerthat,"Dozzusaidbluntly."But,wedidntsearchfor
long.AfterinvestigatingtheSaintoftheSingleFlowerforaboutamonth,Hayuha
suddenlydied.Andourabilitytoinvestigatethepastdiedwithher."

"WhydidHayuhadie?"

"Perhapsweshouldconsiderthepossibilitythatshewaskilledbysomeone."

That'sastrangewaytoputit,Adletthought.Ifshehadbeenkilledthenwhy
didn'tDozzujustsayso?

"Whatdoyoumean?"

36

Ch12

"Murderwastheonlypossiblereasonforherdeath,butatthattimeitwas
impossibleforanyonetokillHayuha.NotevenCargikk,Tgurneu,orIcoulddoit.
Ofcourse,otherKyomaandnormalhumanscouldntkillhereither."

"Umeomeow.Youmeantosayyoudidn'tkillher?"Hansaskedwithasmile.
Beforeanyofthemhadnoticed,hehadfinishedsewinganewtunic.

"You'rewrong.Butinanycase,itisimpossibleformetoexplainrightnow."

Hayuha'scauseofdeathwasnotimportant.SoDozzucontinuedhisstory.

"Afterthat,ariftopenedbetweenus.AfterlearningthetruthabouttheMajin,I
lostmyloyaltytowardsit.Istartedtodreamofaworldthatwasruledbyanew
Majin,aworldwherehumansandKyomacouldlivetogetherinpeace.Cargikk
fiercelyopposedthatidea,andme.

"EventhoughCargikklearnedthetruthabouttheMajin,hisloyaltydidnotwaver.
Tgurneuworkedhardtomendtherelationshipbetweenus,butafterahundred
years,ouralliancedissolvedandIlefttheWailingDemonTerritorywithmysmall
amountoftroops."

"Yourfriendshipwasaveryflimsything,"Fremysaid.

37

Ch12

DozzutensedandhisfurstoodupatFremy'swords.GlaringatFremy,itlooked
likehewasabouttosaysomething.Butthenhelookedawayandrestrainedhis
anger.

"ButCargikkandIhadbeendeceivedbyTgurneu.Unbeknownsttous,Tgurneu
hadsecretlyconductedaninvestigationoftheSaintoftheSingleFlower."

"Tgurneu?"

"HayuhahadleftbehindaSaintInstrumentwhichcouldbeusedtolearnabout
thepast.WethoughtthatinstrumenthadbeenlostwhenHayuhadied.However,
TgurneuhadsecretlyacquireditandusedittosearchfortheSaintoftheSingle
Flower.Perhapshe'dbegunhissearchbeforeHayuhahadevendied.I'm
ashamedtosayIdidn'trealizethisuntilovertwohundredyearsafterherdeath."

AdletponderedDozzuswordsbeforehespoke."Inotherwords,Tgurneuknows
somekindofsecretabouttheSaintoftheSingleFlower.Andinordertohidethat
fromallofyou,hekilledHayuhatosilenceher.Isthatwhatyou'resaying?"

....Ican'tsayanythingdefinitively."

"Judgingfromwhatyouvedescribed,itdoesn'tseemlikeitcouldbeanything
else,"Adletsaid.

38

Ch12

Lookingattheground,Dozzuthoughtforawhile."No,itwasimpossiblefor
TgurneutokillHayuhaatthattime..."

Heseemedtobepuzzlingoversomething.Butasiftherewasntanypointin
thinkingaboutitanyfurther,hereturnedtohisstory.

"IshallplaceHayuha'sstoryonhold.It'sabouttimeIgotbacktothemain
topic.So,allowmetotalkabouttheclueIhaveregardingtheseventh'sidentity."

Finally,Adletthought.

"AsIjustsaid,TgurneuhadsecretlysearchedforinformationabouttheSaintof
theSingleFlower.Besidesthat,healsoinvestigatedthepowersoftheSaints.
Tgurneuandhisfollowersabductedhumansfromvariousplacesandbrought
themtotheWailingDemonTerritory.Hekidnappedfemaleacolyteslivingatthe
HeadTempleandfromeachoftheothertemples,andhealsotooktheologians
whostudiedthepowersoftheSaints.SometimesheevenabductedSaintsas
well."

Adlethadalreadyknownallofthat.TgurneuhadproducedFremy,theSaintof
Gunpowder;itwasapparentthathepossessedawealthofknowledgeaboutthe
Saintsandtheirpowers.

"Naturally,hisobjectivewastoeliminatetheHeroesoftheSixFlowers.Andsohe
createdhisultimateweapon."

39

Ch12

"I'dheardthatIhadbeencreatedtogatherinformationabouttheSaints,"Fremy
said.

Dozzushookhishead."That'snotright.Perhapsyouwerenothingmorethana
byproductofTgurneu'sresearch.Oryoumightbeacoveruptodivertpeople's
attentionfromhistrueobjective."

AconfusedandpainedlookcrossedFremy'sface.

"I'vealsowonderedwhetherornotyouwereTgurneu'ssecretweapon.
However,althoughyoupossessahighdegreeoffightingprowess,youare
nothingmorethanasingleSaint.AndifyouwereTgurneu'sultimate
weaponthenhewouldneverhaveletyougo,tosaynothingofthefactthathe
madeyoufightChamosan."

"...That'sright,"Fremysaidasshelookedaway.

"MybrethreninfiltratedTgurneu'sranksandsearchedforinformationabouthis
weapon.SometimestheywouldmakecontactwithoneoftheKyomain
Tgurneu'sinnercircleandfollowthem,overhearingtheirconversationsand
gatheringinformation.However,sinceTgurneuwasthoroughlysecretive,the
mosttheycouldlearnwerefragmentsofinformation."

"Cargikkhasalsotriedsearchingforanswers,butitseemslikehewasn'tableto
findanythingeither."

40

Ch12

"Whatkindofinformationdidyoumanagetoget?"

"OnewasthatTgurneu'strumpcardwasaSaintInstrument.Itwasnotahuman
SaintoraKyomathathadgainedthepowerofthegodsitwaspurelyatool.The
KyomaofTgurneusinnercirclewereclearaboutthat."

SaintInstrumentwasageneraltermusedtodescribetoolswhichtheSaintshad
imbuedwiththepowerofthegods.EventhecreststhatAdletandtheothers
possessedwereakindofSaintInstrument.

"AndthesecondwasthenameofthatSaintInstrument.Itwasidentifiedinone
ofTgurneu'swritteninstructionswe'dintercepted.TgurneucalledittheBlack
BarrenFlower."

Abarrenflower1wasaflowerwhichspreadwithoutbearinganyfruit.Adlettried
mutteringthephrasesoftlyinhismouth,butitgavehimanawfulsenseofdread.
"Thethirdisasuppositionbasedonthatinformation.PerhapstheBlackBarren
Flowercontainsthesamekindofpower:thepoweroftheGoddessofFate,which
theSaintoftheSingleFlowerpossessed.Tgurneuconcealedthefactthathed
beenlookingintotheSaintoftheSingleFlowerforhundredsofyears,soitseems
likeanaturalconclusion."

"Andthefourth....Adletsan,couldyoutakeoutamap?"

1
AlthoughtherearephrasesinEnglishtodescribethistypeofplant,BarrenFlowerandAbortive
Flower,thephrasesarenotascommoninEnglishastheyareinJapanese.Itisalsoworthnotingthat
theJapaneseidiomhasthesecondarymeaningofmeaningless,orfruitless(suchasafruitlesseffort).

41

Ch12

AdletpulledoutamapfromhisironboxandspreaditoutinfrontofDozzu.The
informationleftoverbytheSaintoftheSingleFlowerandpastHeroesoftheSix
Flowerswaswrittenonit,aswellasmemosabouteachoftheplacesAdletand
theothershadvisited.

"Here."

Dozzusethisforelegsonthemap.AtthenorthpartofthecenteroftheWailing
DemonTerritory,therewasaplacecalledtheFaintingMountain.Dozzu'sforelegs
werepointingtoaplaceabitnorthofthatcenterpoint.

"TgurneubuiltatempleworshippingtheGoddessofFatehere."

OtherthanGoldof,everyonelookedatthepointonthemapDozzuhadindicated.
ManytemplesdedicatedtotheGoddessofFatehadbeenbuiltallovertheworld.
EventhetempleAdlethadinfiltratedwhenhebargedintothetournamentbefore
theGoddesshadcalleditselfaTempleofFate.

"TheTempleofFatecannotbebuiltbyanyoneotherthantheSaintoftheSingle
Flower.Evenifsomeoneelsetriedtoconstructone,itwouldn'thousethe
goddess..."Morasaid.

"Butitwasbuilt,andTgurneucreatedtheBarrenFlowerthere.Thisis
genuineinformationwhichmybrethrenpaidwiththeirlivestoget."

42

Ch12

"TheBarrenFlower...isthatthefakecrestthattheseventhpossesses?"Adlet
asked.

"Thatisextremelypossible.Evenifthatisntthecase,Ithinkitwouldbeworthit
togotothisplacesinceotherthantheSeventhTgurneupossessesthesocalled
BlackBarrenFlower."

"Andthereisonemorepieceofevidence:itseemsthatTgurneuhasdeployed
Kyomaaroundtheareaandontopofthat,theyappeartobeelitespecialist
Kyoma.AndeventhoughallofyoucametotheWailingDemonTerritory,hestill
hasntmovedallofhiselites."

Dozzuliftedhisforelegsoffthemap,yetAdletcontinuedtostareatthepointthat
he'dbeenindicating.

"That'salltheclueswehaveconcerningtheseventh.Whetherornotyoutrust
myinformationandhoweveryoudecidetoproceedisuptoyou,"Dozzu
concluded,andwentbackovertoNashetania,whowasstillcradledinGoldofs
arms.

Withasmile,NashetanialiftedherhandandgentlypetDozzuonthecheek.

"Whatshouldwedo,Adlet?"Moraasked.

Adletcontinuedtostareatthemap.TheTempleofFatethatDozzuhadtalked
aboutwasntfarfromtheircurrentlocation.

43

Ch12

Iftheydidn'tencounteranythingonthewaythentheywouldprobablyreachthe
locationinaboutaday.ThoughitwasinaslightlydifferentdirectionthanThe
LandofFallenTears,itwouldn'twastethatmuchtime.

Theproblemwaswhetherornottherewastrulyanyvalueinheadingtothat
location.AndAdletcouldn'tsayforsurethatitwasn'tatrap.

"Iwantmoreinformation,"Adletsaid,lookingbackatDozzu."Yousaidyour
subordinatesinfiltratedTgurneu'stroops.Didn'ttheycomeacrossanyother
information?"

"Frankly,itwasn'tanyinformationofimportance,"Dozzusaid.Butafterthinking
foramoment,headded:"Well,forstarters,almostnoneofTgurneusKyoma
knowtheidentityoftheseventh."

Adletwasshocked.Wasthatnotimportantinformation?

"JustlikeFremysan,evenmybrethrenwhohadsneakedinamongTgurneu's
forceshadnoideaaboutaplantodispatchafakeFlower.MostofTgurneu's
Kyomaareprobablythesame.TheKyomaonlybegantolearnaboutthe
seventhafterallofyoucametotheWailingDemonTerritory.Or,tobemore
specific,tendaysaftertheMajinawoke."

Adletthoughtbacktothe10thday,rightbeforethefightintheIllusionFog
Barrier.

44

Ch12

"Onthe10thday,TgurneusentamessengeracrosstheentireWailingDemon
Territorytotelleveryoneabouttheseventh.Themessengersaidthatanimposter
hadinfiltratedthegroupofassembledHeroes,andthattheywouldbringabout
theirvictory."

"..."

Itwasnotimportanttoknowwhotheseventhwas.Themessengersaidtothink
ofalltheHeroesasenemiesandbepreparedtokillthemall.Evenifoneofthe
Flowerssaidtheyweretheseventhandstartedtoapproach,Tgurneusaidtokill
themwithouthesitation."

"MybrethrenamongTgurneu'sforceswenttoTgurneutoconfirmthat
information.ItseemedthatotherKyomainTgurneu'sforceshadalreadyasked
himthesamething.However,Tgurneusimplylaughedandansweredthatthe
planwasalreadyinmotion.Theseventhwouldnotdie."

"Iwonderwhattheplanis,"Fremysaid.

"...Ihavenoidea,"Dozzurepliedwithashakeofhishead.

AdlethadobservedthemovementsoftheKyomaintheallthefightsthey'd
hadsofar.He'dbeencheckingwhethertheywereholdingbackordoinganything
unusual,tryingtoguesstheseventh'sidentityfromthewaytheKyomawere
fighting.Andnowhefinallyunderstoodthereasonwhyhewasn'table
todiscernanythingunusualabouttheirmovements.

45

Ch12

"Tgurneuwasthorough,"Fremysaid."Hemadeitsowewouldntgetaninklingof
theseventh'strueidentitynomatterwhat."

"Butwhatishisplan?HowisheprotectingtheseventhfromtheKyoma?"Rolonia
asked,tiltingherheadtotheside.

"Idon'tknow.Coulditbebysmell?Maybetheseventhisemittingascentthat
makestheKyomaunabletoattack..."

"IfthatwerethecasethenIwouldknowit,"Fremyreplied."Andthe
Kyomawoulddefinitelybehaveunnaturally.

"Ah,that'sright..."Hanssaid,turningtoDozzuandignoringeveryoneelse."Are
yourcomradesstillamongTgurneu'sforces?"

Dozzushookhishead."No,theyveallbeenkilled.Mybrethrenhadnochoicebut
toleavetheirsuperiorsinordertoprotectNashetaniaasshefled.."

"UntilwhenwereyourcomradeswithinTgurneu'sranks?"Hansasked.

"Untilthenightofthetwelfth."

Hanspaused,seeminglythinkingaboutsomething,beforecontinuing."Bythe
way,whatwereyoudoingwhilewewerefightingwithPrincesssan?"

46

Ch12

"IwasintheWailingDemonTerritory,workingalongsidemybrethrentomake
surethatTgurneuandCargikkdidntinterferewithourplans.Issomething
wrong?"

"Umeow,it'snotimportant,"Hansreplied,andendedhisquestioning.Itseemed
likehehadthoughtofsomething,butAdletdidn'tknowwhatitwas.

Then,afterbeingquietfortheentirediscussion,Goldofsuddenlyspoke."Did
nothing...happen...whilethePrincesswascaptured?"

Adletwassurprised;hedthoughtGoldofhadnointentionofjoiningtheir
conversation.Butnowitseemedthat,ratherthandecidingnottoparticipate,he
simplyhadntspokenyet.
"Huh?Um,right,"Dozzureplied.GoldofssuddeninputtookevenDozzuand
Nashetaniaslightlybysurprise."...Onlyonethinghappened.AfterNashetania
wasswallowedbytheDarkSpecialistNumber26,ItriedtotrickTgurneuinto
revealingifhedmovedtheseventhandwhetherheintendedonkillingthe
Flowers."

"So?"

"TgurneurepliedinatonethatseemedtosuggestIwasafool.Hesaid,Whatare
yousaying?Theattackisalreadyinmotion."

"..."

47

Ch12

"Ihadthoughtthatoneortwoofyouhadbeenkilledbytheseventh,soIwas
genuinelyshockedwhenIfoundoutthateveryonehadassembledsafely."

Adletplacedhishandonhischin.Theattackisalreadyinmotion.Itwasa
statementhecouldn'toverlook.Sure,itwaspossiblethatTgurneuhadsimply
lied.However,ifitweretrue,thenitmeantthatatthemomentAdletandthe
otherswereinseriousdanger.Iftheywerentabletofigureoutwhattheenemy's
attackwouldbe,theywouldhavenochanceofwinning.

"ThoseareaboutallthecluesthatIcanpresentyouwith."

Sothat'stheendofthediscussion,Adletthought,justbeforeFremy
askedanotherquestion.

"...Thereisoneimportantthingthatwe'renottalkingabout:Nashetania
possessesoneofthefakecrests.Howdidyouacquireit?"

Ofcoursethatwassomethingtheyneededtoaskabout.Butwiththeinformation
aboutHayuhaandtheBarrenFlower,theredbeensomanythingsonAdlets
mindthathedcompletelyforgotten.

TheexplanationcouldshedsomelightonhowTgurneugothishandsontheother
fakecrest.

48

Ch12

"Yes,Icantalkaboutthat.Itsnotverycomplicated.Asyouknow,theitems
Hayuhatouchedhavetheabilitytomanipulatetime.Sheusedthatverypoweron
thecrestoftheSixFlowers.Inthepast,aftertheMajinwasdefeatedtheFlowers'
crestswouldnaturallydisappearafteraboutsixmonths.However,Hayuhamade
itsothathercrestwassemipermanent.ImmediatelyafterHayuhawaschosenas
oneoftheSixFlowers,sheusedthatabilitysothathercrestwouldnotfadeor
loseanypetals."

SoitwasherpowerthatallowedHayuhatostayintheWailingDemonTerritory
forfiveyears,Adletrealized.

"Once,slightlybeforeshedied,HayuhalefttheWailingDemonTerritory.Thetwo
ofushadbeentravelingtogether,andwhensheleftshetransferredhercrestto
me.IkeptitasecretfrombothTgurneuandCargikk,andeventuallyIhandedit
overtoNashetania.That'severything."

"What?Thecrestscanbegivenaway?"Chamoaskedinsurprise.

"Whydon'tyouknowthat?Theycanbehandedoveriftheownerofthecrest
approvesofsomeoneandbelievesshouldhaveit.Butitsneverhappenedin
practice."

EvenAdlethadknownthatonthewaytotheWailingDemonTerritory,the
MasterArcherByrne,whowasoneoftheoriginalSixFlowers,arguedwiththe
leaderofagroupofasavagetribeoverthecrest.AtthetimePeruketheSaintof
Firewaspresentandsaidthesamething.

49

Ch12

"However,isitpossibletohandthecrestovertoaKyoma?"MoraaskedDozzu.

"Itwaspossible.Therewasn'tanyproblematall.It'sjustthatnoonehadever
thoughttogivethecresttoaKyoma.And..."

"Actually,thereisaKyomarightherewhohasacrest,"Fremysaid.

"Umeow.WhydidHayuhachoosetogivethecresttoyou,meow?"

ForawhileitseemedlikeDozzuwassearchingforthewordstorespondtoHans's
question.

"It'smydreamtoreplacetheMajin.Inordertomakethatdreamareality,I
neededacrestoftheSixFlowers,nomatterwhatthecost.Ineverknewwhat
Hayuhawasthinking,butshetoosoughtaworldwherehumansandKyomacould
coexist.Ormaybeshejustdiditallonawhim."

"Whydoyouneedit,meow?"

Dozzurespondedwithsilence,andHansshrugged."Sothat'ssomethingyoucan't
say,meow?"

Dozzunodded.Adletwonderedhowintheworldheplannedonreplacingthe
MajinandcreatingsuchaworldforhumansandKyoma.

50

Ch12

AndwhydidheneedacrestoftheSixFlowerstodoso?Hisquestionswereonly
growingdeeper,butAdletdecidedthatitwouldprobablybeimpossibletohear
anythingmorefromDozzuatthemoment.

"WasTgurneu'sfakecrestcreatedinthesameway?"Fremyasked.

"Ithinkthatishighlyunlikely.Ithasbeenverifiedthatthecrestsoftheother
survivingHeroes,MellaniaandMarie,disappearedwithoutanyevent.

"Andwhatabouttheotherthree?"

"Roey,theSaintofWind,waskilledbyCargikkbeforeshemanagedtoreachthe
WailingDemonTerritory.I'veheardtheMasterSwordsmanBadollwas
decapitatedbyaKyomawithasingleblow.TheSaintofSaltManyakamseta
traptoprotecthercompanions.SheluredabunchofKyomatoherlocation,and
it'ssaidsheblewherselfup.Ifindithardtothinkthatanyofthemhadanytime
tohandovertheircrests."

"...WhataboutthefirstSixFlowers?"

"AreyouaskingiftherewasanotherSaintofTimethatcoulddothesamething
thatHayuhadid?"Dozzuasked.

Fremyshookherhead.

51

Ch12

"WellthenhowdidTgurneucreatehisfakecrest?"Chamoasked.

"UnfortunatelyIdonotknow."

"You'renotveryuseful.CanChamokillyounow?"

Roloniaagaintriedtojumpintheway.However,thistimeitseemedlikeChamo
wasntserious.

"ShouldweconsiderthepossibilitythatthefakecrestwascreatedataTempleof
Fate?Mora,whatdoyouthink?"AdletlookedovertoMora.Outofeveryonein
thegroup,shewasthemostinformedwhenitcametothepowersoftheSaints.

"Honestlyspeaking,Ihavenoclue.TheSaintoftheSingleFlower...Therearealot
ofthingsevenweattheHeadTempledon'tknowabouttheSaintofFate.Thereis
noproofthatthelawsthatapplytotheotherSaintsalsoholdtruefortheSaintof
Fate."

Sheisabsolutelyright.TheSaintoftheSingleFlowerwasjustasmuchofa
mysteryastheMajin.

TheSaintoftheSingleFlowersuddenlyappearedwhentheMajinwasaboutto
bringtheworldtoruin.Beforehertherehadn'tbeenanySaints.Theywereall
bornaftertheSaintoftheSingleFlowerdefeatedtheMajinandtaughtpeople
howtobecomeSaints.

52

Ch12

HowdidshebecomeaSaint?AndhowdidsheknowhowtobecomeaSaint?And
wherewastheTempleofFatewhereshebecameaSaint?Historyhadnorecords
ofanyofthat.

Evennow,nooneknewwhenshehaddied.ShebuiltmanyTemplesofFateso
thattheHeroesoftheSixFlowerscouldbechosen.Sheherselfchosevarious
womentobecomeSaints,andsheleftthepeoplewithmanylegendspertaining
totheSixFlowers.Butafterexplainingeverythingthatneededtobedoneto
ensurethebirthoftheSixFlowers,shequietlydisappeared.Neitherhercorpse
norhergravecouldbefoundanywhereintheworld.

Andontopofallofthat,nooneevenknewhername.

TheSaintoftheSingleFlowerwasthesameastheMajin;theybothappeared
suddenlyintheworld.Andassoonasshesavedtheworldshedisappearedina
flash.Itwasunclearwhetherornotshewaseventrulyhuman.

"Ifyoutrytothinkaboutit,thisisallverystrange,meow.Wedon'tevenknow
thetruthabouttheSaintoftheSingleFlower.Andyetwereobedientlyfollowing
herwordsandfightinglikethis."

"...That'sright."

"Itsnotmypolicytoagreetokillwithoutevenhearingthenameofmyclient,
meow."

53

Ch12

Adletdidn'tknowwhetherhewasjokingormakingaseriouscomplaint.

Unconsciously,Adletlookedatthecrestonhisrighthand.ThecrestoftheSix
Flowersgavethebearerthepowertosavetheworld.Theimmortal
andinvincibleMajincouldnotbeharmedbyanyonewhodidnotpossess
thecrest.Accordingtolegend,thepowerofFateimbuedwithinthecrestshad
theabilitytonegatetheimmortalFateoftheMajin.Nottomentionthatwithout
thecrest,Adletwouldn'tevenbeabletobreatheintheWailingDemonTerritory.

TheCrestoftheSixFlowerswasessentialtosavingtheworld,butatthesame
timeitwaspossiblethattheydidn'tknowmuchaboutthem.Uneasinesswhirled
withinAdlet'schest.

WhointheworldwastheSaintoftheSingleFlower?

"Mora,ifyouweretogototheTempleofFate,wouldyoubeabletofindout
whathappenedthere?"

"IfthereisaholybarrieroraltarusedtocreateaSaintInstrumentleftover,thenI
wouldbeabletotellwhathadbeencreatedthere.However,asIsaidearlier,the
SaintofFateisfullofmystery.It'shardtosaythatI'dunderstandeverything."

"Whatifyoutriedaskingthepeopleatthetemple,meow?"Hanssuggested.

54

Ch12

AtthatpointDozzucutintotheconversation."Iunderstandthatthereusedtobe
alotofpeopleatthetemple.Thefemaleacolytesandscholarswerewellversed
inthepowersoftheSaints.Theyshoulddefinitelyknow,don'tyouthink?"

"...It'sunthinkablethatTgurneuwouldletthemlive,"Fremysaid.

Dozzunodded.Tgurneuwasthoroughlytryingtohidehissecret;iftherewaseven
aslightchancethattheinformationcouldbeleaked,hewouldcrushit.

"Soevenifwetriedtogo,wewouldn'tfindoutanything,"Morasaidwitha
painedexpression.

Silencefellamongthecompanions,whileideasaboutwhattheyshoulddo
rushedabouttheirheads.

"ThefirstquestioniswhetherDozzuistellingthetruthornot,"Adletsaid.

AfteramomentChamoreplied,"Chamoiscompletelyagainstthis.Chamocan't
trustDozzu.He'sdonetalking,soitwouldbebesttobeathimtodeath."

"Chamo,I'mhonestlyreallyinterestedinthetruthabouttheMajin.Evenifyoure
goingtokillhim,Ithinkit'sbestifyouhearthatfirst."

"Wellthen,let'storturehim.Chamowillcrushhisbonesanddestroyhisinsides."

55

Ch12

AsChamotwirledherfoxtailgrass,Fremyshookherhead.

"It'safactthatDozzuandTgurneuopposeoneanother,soIdon'tthinkhisdesire
forcooperationisalie.Andthoughitdoesn'tseemlikeeverythinghesaidupuntil
nowwasthetruth,Idon'tthinkitwasallalieeither,"saidFremy.

"Huh?Youbelievehim,Fremy?Youbelievethisstupiddog?"Chamoknither
eyebrowsunhappily.

"Ialsothinkheisn'tlying,"Roloniasaidasshelookedaroundateveryone'sfaces.

"Well,ifweknewhewerelyingwewouldjustkillhim,meow.Chamo,I
understandhowyoufeel,meow.Buthowaboutyouwaitabitlonger?"

"...IfCatsansaysso..."Chamoreluctantlyputawayherfoxtailgrass.

"Ithinkit'satrap."

EveryonelookedovertoGoldof.

"ItspossiblethattheprincessandDozzuconspiredwithTgurneutotrytokillall
ofus.DozzuandTgurneumaybeenemies,butthereisachancethatthetwoof
themmadeeliminatingtheHeroestheirtoppriorityandjoinedforces."

56

Ch12

"...Youshouldntsayshockingthingslikethat,Goldof.Aren'tyouontheirside?"
Adletasked.HedalreadyfiguredGoldofwasapartofDozzu'sforces.

"IwillprotectthePrincess,butIhavenointentionofassistingwiththeir
ambitions.SinceIamoneoftheSixFlowers,IwillprotectthePrincess,andthe
PrincesswillprotecttheSixFlowers.Theworldandtheprincesswillshoweach
othertheycanprotecteachother."

Lookingintohiseyes,AdletcouldseeGoldof'strue
intentions.NashetaniawaslookingupatGoldoffromhisarms,andshe,too,
couldn'tdiscernanysecretsfromhisface.

"Goldofsan,Ithoughtyouwouldsaythat.Wewon'tbeabletowinyouoverasa
friendafterall,"Dozzusaid.

"Isee."

"Thoughifyouwerejustabitmoreflexiblethenourplanscouldhavechanged,"
Dozzusighed.

"Youwillprotecttheprincess,regardlessofthefactthatsheisanenemy?What
inthehellareyouthinking?"Moragrumbled.

Adletagreedwithhersentiment,andtheothersprobablydidaswell.However,
theycouldnotseeasinglecloudofconfusioninhiseyes.

57

Ch12

"Goldof,asfaraswecantellfromthebattleearlier,Tgurneucompletelyintended
tokillNashetania.Evennow,itseemshardtothinkthattheymightbeworking
together,"Adletsaid.

"Iagreethatthechanceislow.Butthereisstillachance."

"Ofcoursewecan'tlowerourguard.ButIcan'tignorethepossibilitythatDozzuis
tellingthetruth."

"...Understood."

Goldofbackeddown,andNashetanialetoutasighofrelief.

"Wellthen,asforthesecondquestion.IfDozzu'sstoryistrue,thenisanyofit
reallybeneficialtoourcause?"

Adletpointedtoaspotonthemap.AtthecenteroftheFaintingMountains,the
mapshowedtherewasaTempleofFate.

"DoyouthinkTgurneuwouldleavebehindevidenceorinformation,meow?IfI
werehim,I'ddestroyitinadvance.

58

Ch12

"That'snotnecessarilythecase.AmongtheSaintInstruments,iftheholy
incantationbarrieroraltarisbrokenordestroyed,thentheeffectiveness
willdissipate.ManyofthepowerfulSaintInstrumentsarelikethat,"Morasaid.

"TheSaintsareadifficultbunch,meow.I,meowIcan'tunderstandthem."Hans
scratchedhishead.

"Plus,don'tyouthinkTgurneuhasdeployedKyomatoprotecttheplace?Atthe
veryleast,thereissomethingthattheydon'twantustosee."

"Doyouthinkitmightjustbeatraptolureusinandkillus?Hansasked.Ifall
theproofisgoneandit'snothingbutatrap,thenitwouldallhavebeenawaste
oftime."

Thatiscertainlypossible.

"Ah...Dozzusan,"Roloniasaid."CanyouexplainabouttheTempleofFatein
moredetail?"

"No,Ionlyknowwhat'sinthisarea."

Roloniacontinuedtostareatthemap.

59

Ch12

"IthinkitdbedifficulttosearchforthatTempleofFate.Butthismountainseems
tobefairlylow."

Thecompanionsfellquiet.Shesforgettingwhosrightinfrontofher,Adlet
thought.

"Rolonia.IamtheSaintofMountains."

"Ah!That'sright.Excuseme,I'msorry."

Finallyrealizingtheobvious,Roloniabowedherheadtoeveryone.Mora
couldusehersecondsightabilitytolookovereverythingonamountainshewas
on.Aslongasshewasthere,itprobablywouldn'tbeverydifficulttofindthings.

"Forstarters...WhatisthissocalledBlackBarrenFlower?Isittheseventh'sfake
crest?"Moraasked.

"Butthecrestisn'tblack."

"Wecan'tgooffthenamealone,"Fremydeclared."Evenifitseemslikeafake
crest,thereisachancethatitcouldbesomethingelsetoo."

"Well,I'mmorescaredoftheideathatthisBarrenFlowerisn'tthefakecrest.It
wouldmeanthatTgurneuhasanothertrumpcard,meow."

60

Ch12

Astheconversationcarriedon,DozzuandNashetaniastaredatAdlet.Although
theydidn'tcomeoutandsayit,itseemedliketheywantedhimtohurryupand
comeupwithasolution.

Sothedecisionisobvious,Adletthought.

"It'sdecided.AllofuswillgototheFaintingMountain.AndattheTempleofFate
wewilldiscoverthetruthabouttheBlackBarrenFlower."

Adletusuallylistenedtoeveryone'sopinionsbeforecomingtoaconclusion,but
thistimehedecidedthateveryoneshouldsimplyfollowhisidea.

"...It'sdangerous,"Goldofsaid.

"AreyouignoringChamo'sopinion?"Chamoasked.

RoloniaandMoraalsolookedconfused.Nevertheless,Adlethadnointentionof
changinghismind.

"It'ssurelydangerous.Butastheworld'sstrongest,Ithinkthisisachancewe
can'toverlook."

"Whyisthat?"Chamoasked.

61

Ch12

"PerhapsthiswholetimeweveonlyfoughtwithintheboundariesofTgurneu's
expectations.WhathappenedwithMoraandwhathappenedwithGoldof
everythingwedidwasjustinreactiontoTgurneu'splans."

"Butthistime,thingsaredifferent.There'snowayTgurneucouldhave
anticipatedthatDozzuwouldteamupwithus,andthatDozzuwouldevenknow
abouttheTempleofFate.Thisopportunityhasslippedoutfromhisfingers.And
perhapsitstheonlychancewe'llget."

Chamofellsilent.

"Iagree,Adlet,"Fremysaid."Weabsolutelyhavetodiscoverthetruthabout
theBlackBarrenFlower."

"Umeow.That'sunusual.Generallyyoubelievedangershouldbeavoided,
meow."

"Usuallythat'strue.ButIthinkthistimewehavetotaketherisk,"Fremyreplied.

"Why?"Chamoasked.

"Justahunch."

Chamolookedlikeshedidn'tbelievewhatshewashearing.

62

Ch12

"Allthistime,I'vefeltlikeaninvisiblehandhadgrabbedholdofmythroatand
wassuffocatingme.IknowthatifIdon'tshakeitoff,itwilldefinitelykillme.ButI
don'tknowwhatthathandreallyis.Andthat'swhatI'mreallyafraidof."

"SoIbelievethatifwedon'tfindoutaboutthissocalledBlackBarrenFlower,
thenitwillbetheendforallofus.Don'tyouthinkthat'sareasonablethought?"

IfAdletwerebeinghonestwithhimself,healsohadthesamekindoffeeling.The
firsttimeheheardthephrase"BlackBarrenFlower"adarkchillrandownhis
spine,andatthatinstant,heknewthathehadtofinditnomatterwhat.

"SoisitokayifwetraveltogethertotheFaintingMountainandsearchforthe
truthabouttheBlackBarrenFlower?"Fremyasked.

"Yeah,it'sdecided,"Adletsaid.Andthoughtheotherslookedliketheyhad
variousopinionsabouttheplan,noneofthemobjected.

"Understood.Wetoowillgiveourall.Togetherwewillsearchforthetruthabout
theBlackBarrenFlowerandseekouttheseventh.Youdon'tmind,right,
Nashetania?"Dozzuasked.

Nashetanianodded.

63

Ch12

"Butletsprepareforbetrayal,"FremysaidassheapproachedGoldofand
Nashetania.Shebentdownandstartedtoplaceherhandsatopbothof
Nashetaniaslegs.

"What...areyoudoing?"Goldofasked.

"LetmeplaceanexplosiveonbothofNashetania'slegs.Ifshebetraysus,I'llblow
themoff."

Theairtensedaroundthem.Dozzu'sfurstoodupandGoldofgrabbedhisspear.

"...Doyouthink...I'llallowyoutodothat?"

"Byallrightsthisisacompromise.OriginallyIwasgoingtoputthebombaround
herfilthyneck."

GoldofandFremyglaredatoneanotherandsparksstartedtoscatterfrom
Dozzu'sbody.Chamogrinnedandtouchedthefoxtailgrasstohermouth.

Adletstoppedthesituationbeforeitexplodedoutofcontrol."Tgurneuor
Cargikk.Ipromisethatwecanpartwayswhenwedefeatoneofthem."

"You'resoft,Adlet."

64

Ch12

Fremywasright.Precautionswerenecessary.Buttherewasachancethatthey
wouldstarttokilloneanotherrightthereifthingswenttoofar.Hehadto
maintainthealliancewithDozzu,Goldof,andNashetania.

"...Itcan'tbehelped,"Nashetaniasaidinahuskyvoiceasshespatbloodyfroth
fromhermouth.ShemadeGoldoflowerhisspearandstretchedbothofherlegs
outbeforeFremy.

"That'sunexpectedlygraciousofyou."

FremyplacedherhandsonbothofNashetania'skneesandconcentratedher
energy.Afterawhile,aclaylikesubstanceappearedwithinherhandsandclung
toNashetania'sknees.

"Relax.Sparksorshockswillnottriggertheexplosion.Itwillonlyexplodebymy
command."

"If...you...breakyourword...I'llkillyou,"Goldofsaid."Evenifit'sbyaccidentand
youhaven'tbetrayedus,ifthebombgoesoff,I'llkillyou.EvenifTgurneuor
Cargikkarekilledbutthebombisnotremoved,thenI'llstillkillyou.Itdoesn't
matterifyoureagenuineFloweroranimpostor."

"Right.Doasyoulike,"Fremyrepliedcoldly.

65

Ch12

"Theplan'sdecided.Now,let'sfigureoutexactlywhatourplanofactionisgoing
tobe,"Adletsaid,spreadinghismapontotheground.Everyone'seyesfocusedon
thepaper.

"Theresnosignoftheenemyaroundhere.ItlookslikeTgurneuhaspulledback
allofhisforcesandisplanningtostationthemwithinCargikk'sCanyon.The
problemis,whereexactlyisTgurneuwaitingtoambushus?"

Dozzupointedtothecenterofthemapwithhisforelimbs.Itwasaplainthat
extendedsouthfromthecenteroftheWailingDemonTerritorytotheareacalled
thePlainofSeveredEars.Therewasaforest,arockyareawhichcouldbeusedfor
hiding,andthesafezonecalledtheEternalFlower.

"IfTgurneuthinkswellgostraighttowardstheLandofFallenTearsthenhe'llbe
here.He'llmostlikelyspreadanetofhimselfandhismainforceacrossthisarea,
butifheanticipatesthatwellheadfortheTempleofFate,thenperhapshell
waitforushere."

NextDozzupointedtotheFaintingMountainareanorthofthecenterofthe
WailingDemonTerritory.

"IfTgurneublocksourpaththenwe'llhavenochoicebuttofighthim.Worstcase
scenario,we'llhavetolaunchanambushtokeepthemdistractedforawhile."

"That'llbeatoughfight."

66

Ch12

"Thattimewillbethehighlightofme,theworld'sstrongestman."

"...Right."Dozzuwaspuzzled.

IhavetomakeevenhimunderstandthatIamtheworld'sstrongest,Adlet
thought.

"IfTgurneuisintheplainthenthat'llbeabitfavorableforus.Wecanfindoutthe
truthabouttheBlackBarrenFlowerbeforehebringshismainforcestothe
TempleofFate.It'sagameoftime.Buttheresanotherplacethatcouldbecome
aproblemforus."

ThistimeDozzuindicatedaspoteastoftheFaintingMountains.

"TheFaintingMountainsareprecarious,anditwillprobablytakeevenyousome
timetocrossthem.InordertosafelyandquicklyreachtheTempleofFate,youll
havetoexittheforestfromthiseastsideandadvancethroughthemountain
valley.TgurneumayhavelaidatraporstationedapowerfulKyomathere."

"Nomatterwhosthere,we'llgivethemagoodbeating,"Adletdeclared.

Hedecidedthatitwasbettertocollidewiththeenemyheadonthantoavoida
fightwhilegropingaboutforaplan.

67

Ch12

"Let'sdecideonthespecificsofourplanasweheadtotheTempleofFate.
There'snousetalkinganymoreaboutthisnow."

"That'sright."

"Fornowlet'sresthere.We'lldepartafterwe'vegottensomerest.We'll
alternatewatchesinshiftsoftwo.FremyandIwilltakethefirstshift,andafter
thatI'dlikeMoraandRoloniatostandwatch.Everyoneelsecantakeiteasy."

FollowingAdlet'sinstructions,everyonelaydownonthegroundandstartedto
rest.EvenDozzurestedhisheadatophisfrontlegsandwenttosleep.

ThenFremysaid,"TheresonelastthingIwanttoaskyou."

Dozzuopenedhiseyes.

"WhathasTgurneusaidaboutmejoiningtheHeroesoftheSixFlowers?"

DozzustaredatFremyandthenshookhishead."Hehasn'tsaidanything."

"Isthatso?That'sgood."

Whywasthatgood?AdletwasabitconfusedaboutwhatFremymeant.

68

Ch12

"Andthere'sjustonemorething.ThedogIkeptasapetdoyoubyanychance
knowwhathappenedtoit?"

Dozzushookhishead.

"...Iapologize.Iknownothingaboutthat."

"Right.Therewouldbenoreasonforyoutoknow.Youcangotosleepnow."

TheKyomanoddedandclosedhiseyes.Theotherswerealreadysleeping.

Timepassed,andthecompanionscontinuedtosleepwithoutasignofaKyoma
anywhereinthearea.AdletwasinterestedinwhatFremyhadsaidtoDozzu
earlier,soamidthesilenceheaskedhersomequestions.

"...HeyFremy.Whatexactlyisgood?"

"Whatareyoutalkingabout?"

"Tgurneudidn'tsayanythingaboutyou.Whywasthatgood?"

Fremythoughtforawhilebeforereplying.

69

Ch12

"IftheKyomastillthoughtofmeasacompanionthenthereshouldhavebeena
wordortwo.Thefactthattheydidn'tsayanythingmeanstheKyomaaren't
thinkingabouthowIbetrayedthem.Theyjustconsidermetobeanenemy."

Fremystaredouttothewestwithacoldgaze.

"Sotheycankillmewithouthesitation."

FromherwordsasinglequestioncametoAdlet'smind.IftheKyomastill
recognizedherasacompanion,whatwouldshehavedone?

ShehadkilledherpreviousbrethrenandfoughtwithTgurneu,whotoherwasthe
sameasaparent.Adletsupposedtherewasconflictwhirlingaboutwithinher
chest;however,herexpressionwassimplycold,withoutanyagonyorconfusion
onherface.

IwonderwhatFremyhasbeenthinkingallthistime,assheindifferentlyfollowed
myinstructionsandcoldlyfoughtwiththeKyoma.Perhapsit'smyfaultthatshe
feelssodeeplyhurt.

SuddenlyAdletwantedtopullFremyintohisarmsandholdher.However,his
handsdidn'tmove.Hewasn'tconfidentthathecouldembraceherwithout
hurtingher,andatthemomenthecouldn'tthinkofanywordsthathecouldsay
tocomforther.

70

Ch12

"Yourdogissafe.That'sagoodthing."

Theywerebland,harmlesswords.Yethestillsaidthem.

"It'sbeenyears.I'vehadhimasapetsinceIwasachild.Ifhe'sbeen
abandoned..."Fremygrewquiet."No,he'salright.Hewasacleverpuppy.Andhe
hadgoodlegs.He'lldefinitelybeabletomakeit,evenifhe'sinthewild."

"Ilikedogsalottoo.AftertheMajinisdefeated,willyouletmemeethim?"

"...Sure.Thatsoundsnice."

Adletdidn'tknowwhyFremyhadhesitatedtoanswer,butwithoutanotherword
shelookedawayfromAdlet'sgazeandwentbacktowatchingthesilentforest.

"Beforethat,wehavetodealwiththeBlackBarrenFlower.Wehavetouncover
thetruthaboutitanddestroyit."

"Itprobablywon'tbeaneasyfight,"Adletreplied.Nevertheless,thereisvaluein
trying.

Untilnow,Tgurneu'sstrategyhadbeencompletelyshroudedinmystery.Thiswas
thefirstcluetheyhadgottentowardsrevealingeverything.Fromnowonitwould

71

Ch12

beAdletandtheothersturntogoontheoffensive,anditwouldbeTgurneu's
turntobeafraid.

HewouldmakeTgurneuregretnotkillingDozzu.Adletwouldmakehimrealize
justhowbigofafailureitwastocarelesslygivetheworld'sstrongestmanany
information.

"Hayuha.ThetruthbehindtheMajin.ThefactsconcerningtheSaintoftheSingle
Flower.Themysterieswe'rechasingmightbesurprisinglydeep,"Fremymuttered
withherusualcoldtone.

Dozzuwasbusythinkingabouthiscurrentpredicamentashenoddedoff.

Forstarters,hehaddonewell.HehadgainedthecooperationoftheSixFlowers,
andhehadsucceededingettingthemtoheadtotheTempleofFate.Therehad
beenapossibilitythathecouldsucceedwiththefirst,buttherehadbeenno
proofthathewouldhavebeensuccessfulwiththesecond.

Forsolong,hehadbeenunabletogetclosetoTheTempleofFate.Dozzu
believedthattheTempleheldtheindispensablekeyhissideneededforvictory.If
hisfactionhadwonthefightwithintheIllusionFogBarrierthenhewouldhave
beenabletomakeTgurneufollowhiscommandsaspromisedintheirpact.And
probablyhewouldhavealsobeenabletoeasilyacquirewhateverwasatthe
templetoo.

72

Ch12

However,atthemoment,cooperatingwiththeHeroesoftheSixFlowersand
headingtotheTempleofFatewashisonlyoption.

ItseemedlikeAdletwasintentonusingthem,butDozzudidn'tcareabout
that.Atthesametime,heandNashetaniaplannedtousetheSixFlowersasmuch
aspossible.

Inaddition,hehadanothergoal:uncoverTgurneu'strueobjective.Althoughhe
couldguess,heneededtofindoutjusthowTgurneuintendedoncarryinghisplan
tofruition.AndthatanswerwasalsoperhapsattheTempleofFate.

Hehadamountainofthingsthatheneededtodo,andthestrugglewould
probablybelikewalkingalongatightropeallthewayuntiltheveryend.
Nevertheless,Dozzuhadabsolutelynointentionofgivingup.

Timepassedanddawncame.ItwastheeighteenthmorningaftertheMajinhad
awoken.

"...Ourcluesarecomingtoanend,"Tgurneumuttered.

73

Ch12

He'ddiscardedthebodyoftheyetihe'dusedupuntilyesterday.Atthemoment
hehadtakentheformofagiantwolfwithcountlessantennaesproutingoutfrom
hisshoulders.Histrueformwasthatofafigfruit,whichwaswithinthewolf's
mouth.

TgurneuwasintheplainsatthecenteroftheWailingDemonTerritory.Itwas
calledthePlainofSeveredEars,becauseinthepastitwaswheretheSaintofthe
SingleFlowerlostaneartoaKyomaattack.Tgurneuhadhisforcesstretchedout
aroundtheEternalFloweratthecenterofthePlains.

RightbesidehimwasabirdKyomawaitingforhiscommand,whohecalledthe
DarkSpecialistNumber2.Hespecializedinflyingquickly,andasTgurneu'sclose
aide,heboretheresponsibilityofscoutingandsendingmessages.Andduetothe
natureofhisrole,hehadthepositionofbeingabletoknowTgurneusentire
plan.

"IwonderiftheSixFlowersaresleeping.Oraretheyinthemiddleofa
conversation?There'snowaytheyrefoolishenoughtokillDozzuandhisgroup."

HissubordinateswerescatteredaboutthePlainofSeveredEars,searchingforthe
SixFlowers.Andthoughhehadn'treceivedwordthattheFlowershadbeen
found,hisvoicestillsoundedcomposedandfullofconfidence.

"Wearetakinguppositionshere.IpredictthattheywillpassthroughtheFainting
Mountainrange,"Number2said.

74

Ch12

"ButIthinkitwillbetoughtopassthroughthere,"Tgurneureplied.

"OrinformationabouttheTempleofFatemayhavebeenleakedtoDozzu,"said
Number2.

"Idon'tthinkthat'spossible,"Tgurneurepliedashemovedhistentacles.

IftheSixFlowersaretryingtoheadfortheLandofFallenTears,thenthebattleis
alreadyover,KyomaNumber2thought.ThepoweroftheBlackBarrenFlower
wouldprobablywipethemalloutbeforetheycouldevenreachtheir
destination.AndsinceitwouldbetroubleifCargikkkilledthreeoftheFlowers,we
hadtothinkofawaytostopCargikk'sfollowersfromscoring.

ButsupposingDozzuknewabouttheTempleofFate,itwouldonlyprolongthe
battlesomewhat.Intheenditwouldn'tbeaproblem.Eveniftheyreachedthe
TempleofFate,itwasimpossibleforthemtofindoutabouttheBlackBarren
Flower.

Atanyrate,itwouldonlybeaminorproblem.

AneagleKyomaflewinfromthewest.Itdidn'thaveanameoranumber;itwas
justalowclassKyoma.

"MasterTgurneu,myreport..."

75

Ch12

"Greetings!"Tgurneushouted,causingtheeagleKyomatodrawback.

ThatKyomalacksdiscipline,KyomaNumberTwothought.

"Goodmorning,MasterTgurneu.Todaywillbealuckydayaboveallothers."

"Good.Yourreport."

"Cargikk'sforcesarestillnotmoving.Thereareonlyafewscoutsthatheadedto
thePlainofSeveredEars."

"Isthatright?Youcanleavenow."

TheeagleKyomaflappeditswingsandreturnedtoitswaitingspot.The
movementofCargikk'stroopsdidn'tseemlikeaproblemeither.Theywere
followingthefakeinformationthatTgurneuhadcirculatedamongtheirforces,so
atthemomenttheywouldnotleavetheLandofFallenTears.

Everythingisgoingwell.ItisafailurethatIhaven'tbeenabletokillevenoneof
theSixFlowers,buteventhatisjustatrivialmatter,Tgurneuthoughtashewaved
abouthisantennae.

"WhatmayIaskistheproblem,masterTgurneu?"

76

Ch12

"I'mthinkingofplayingjustalittlebit,butnoideasarecomingtome."

"Howdoyouplantoproceed?"

"I'mthinkingofinvitingtheHeroesoftheSixFlowerstotheTempleofFate.What
doyouthink?It'llprobablymakethingsinteresting."Tgurneusmiledwithdrool
drippingfromhismouth.

Ofcourseitwouldcertainlybeinteresting,KyomaNumber2thought.

"ShouldIputupasign?Welcome,HeroesoftheSixFlowers,hereistheTemple
ofFate,orsomethinglikethat?"Tgurneuwondered,andcontinuedtosmile.

77

Ch21

78

Ch21

79

Ch21

ChapterTwo:PartOne

ItwastheeighteenthdayaftertheMajinhadawoken,andtheseventhdaysince
AdletandtheothershadinfiltratedtheWailingDemonTerritory.Theweather
wasevenclearerthanthepreviousdays,completelycloudless,andthesunlitup
thedarkredtintedlandoftheWailingDemonTerritory.

Itwasjustafternoon,andAdletandtheotherswereadvancingthroughthe
dangerousmountainpassagetothenorthofthecenteroftheWailingDemon
Territory.

Walkingatthefrontofthepack,Dozzuturnedaroundandasked,"Adletsan,
wouldyoumindshowingmethemap?"

AdletplacedthemaponthegroundandDozzupointedtoalocationwithhis
forelegs.

"Tgurneubuiltalookoutatthesummitofthismountain.Itcanprobablyseethe
entirearea,allthewaydowntothebase.Destroyingitwouldbeeasy,butI
wonderifitwouldbesafertocircumventitandpassthroughthevalleytothe
south."

"Gotit.Everyone,letsgotothesouthwest,"Adletsaid,urgingtheothersto
continuefurtherdownthemountainpath.

80

Ch21

AlthoughAdletandtheotherswereonlyabletogetalittlebitofsleeplastnight,
theydhadnochoicebuttodepartassoonaspossible.Goldof,Nashetania,and
Chamowerestillinjured,buteveryoneelsewasfine.Sotheypushedthemselves
onwardinarush.TherewasachancethattheywouldbeambushedbyTgurneuif
theystayedinthesameplace;plus,theywantedtoreachtheTempleofFatethat
Dozzuhadmentionedassoonaspossible.

"Theenemy,"Dozzuwhispered.

TheycouldseeaKyomawithintheshadeofaboulder.Ithadn'tnoticedthemyet.
Fremyreadiedherrifleinaninstant,movingherhandsfasterthantheeyecould
see.Atthesametime,MoralightlytouchedherhandtothetipofFremy'sbarrel.

FremyfiredtherifleandthebulletsailedrightthroughtheKyoma'shead,butthe
ringofthegunshotcouldn'tbeheardbyanyoneotherthanthosenearby.Mora
hadusedthepoweroftheMountainEchoestocanceloutthesound.Thetwoof
themhadbeenusingthatmethodtopickoffthescoutsonebyone.

Theyhadresearchedtheirpathwell,andsofartheirtravelshadgonesmoothly.It
hadbeenlessthanhalfadaysincetheyddeparted,yettheywerealready
nearingtheFaintingMountains.

AndasforthependingproblemofCargikkscanyonwithDozzusguidance,they
wereabletocrossiteasily.WhenDozzuchantedtheincantationwrittenonthe
stakeshiddeninthecanyon'swalls,coldairfilledthebottomofthevalleyand
createdapath.AccordingtoDozzu,he'dbeenallieswiththeSaintofIcethree
generationsago.

81

Ch21

Evenaftergettingoutofthevalley,theywereabletosafelyadvance,avoidingthe
enemyunderDozzu'sdirections.HeunderstoodTgurneu'sforces,sohewasable
toaccuratelypredictwheretheKyomawouldbeobstructingtheirpath.

"Thereisapossibilitythatwhilewe'reinthevalleywecouldbediscoveredfrom
thetop,andMorasancan'tusehersecondsightthere.IthinkeitherFremysan
shouldsnipethem,orChamosan'sJyumashouldconfrontthem."

Dozzuwasdirectingtheteamquiteefficiently,sotherewasnowhereforAdletto
stepinwithhisownopinion.

"Dozzuismorereliablethanyou,"Fremysaidcoldly.

Adletlaughedandreplied,"Ipraisehimforhisconsiderableefforts.ButIwonder
ifthoseeffortsaregreaterthanmine,sinceI'mthestrongestmanintheworld."

Fromhispositionattheheadofthegroup,Dozzulookedbackoverhisshoulder
withabewilderedlook."I'vebeenwantingtoaskyouforawhile,butareyou
jokingwhenyousayyou'retheworld'sstrongest?"

"Whatareyoutalkingabout?There'snowaythatcouldbeajoke."

"...Umm,aboutthat...WhatshouldIsay..."

82

Ch21

"Don'tworryyourselfoversomeonelikeme."

Dozzutiltedhisheadtothesideinconfusion.

TheeighthumansandtheKyomacontinuedonwardinaline.Withthemost
severeinjuriesofthegroup,Goldofwasatthecenterofthelineprotectedbythe
others,sprawledwithhiseyesclosedacrossthebackofaslugJyumaChamohad
vomitedout.Adlethadorderedhimtoconcentrateonhisrecoveryfornow.

ChamowaswalkingwithRolonia'ssupport,butshewasinrelativelygoodhealth,
andshedidn'tseemtobeintheneardeathstateshehadbeenin
yesterday.Maybethere'snoneedtoworry.

AndasforNashetania,therewasevenlessofaneedtoworryabouther.

"Isee.SoKingGwenvalecame?Iwaswonderingwhoactivatedtheillusionfog
barrieragain,butnowIfinallyunderstand."

Nashetaniawaswalkingattherearoftheline.Hanswasinfrontofher,andhe'd
beentellingherallaboutthebattlestheSixFlowershadhadsofar.

Herwoundshadhealedupjustseveralhoursafterthefight.Shewasstillmissing
herleftarm,buthercrushedthroatwasbacktonormal.Itseemedlikeallofher
strengthhadcomebackaswell.

83

Ch21

Afterlosingoneoftheirarms,anormalpersonwouldhavelosttheirbalanceand
founditdifficulttowalkcorrectly.However,itdidn'tseemlikeNashetania
neededanyassistance.

Shehadsaidthatshe'djoinedwithseveralkindsofKyomaandwasnowableto
usetheirabilities.ThatknowledgemadeAdletonceagainrealizejusthow
otherworldlyshewas.

Ontheway,theystoppedatthehidingplacewheresheandDozzuhadstayedfor
awhile,andsheditchedhertatteredclothing.Shearmedherselfwithanew
swordandcladherselfinnewarmor.Thearmorwasdifferentthantheoneshe'd
hadearlier,thistimewithablackanddarkbrowncolorscheme.Adletfeltthat
herfigureinthearmorwasevenmoresuggestivethanbefore.

Theleftarmshedlostandallofthescarsleftonherbodygaveheradeteriorated
lookthatshehadnthadbefore.

"That'sright,meow!Listen,Princesssan.Iwaskilledbyher,"Hanssaidwhile
pointingtoMora,whowasrightinfrontofhim.

"Killed?Butyourenotdead."Nashetaniacranedherheadtothesidewitha
blankeyedstareofbewilderment.

"Hans...Thathatstory..."

84

Ch21

"Yeah.I'dthoughtthatshewasuptosomething,meow.ButIneverthoughtthat
I'dbekilled."

"Waitasecond.That'snotsomethingyoushouldjustsharesocasually!"

"It'snotreallysomethinghepromisedtokeepsecret,isit?"Adletsaidcoldly.

"Pleasetellmemore.Whathappened?"Nashetaniaasked.

"Thoughsheputsonthefaceofadistinguishedwoman,shewashorrificatthe
BudofEternity,meow."

Hanslightheartedlyexplainedtheeventsthattranspiredfourdaysago,and
Nashetanialistenedwithherhandtohermouththeentiretime.

"Ican'tbelieveit.Ididn'tthinkMorasanwasthekindofpersonwhowouldso
somethinglikethat.Ihadthoughtshewassomeoneyoucouldplaceyourtrust
im,"Nashetaniasaidinnocently,asifshewereblindtoeverythingthatshehad
done.

"...Hey,Adkun.Areyoualright?"RolonialeftChamoandwentovertoAdlet.She
spokequietlyenoughthattheotherswouldn'thear."Igetthefeelingthat
everyoneisbehavingsomewhattoocasuallyaboutallofthis.Ithinkweneedto
bemorecautious..."

85

Ch21

"Don'tworry.It'snotaproblem."

Adletwasevenmorecautiousthanbefore,andhadbeenkeepingacloseeyeon
allofhiscompanions.IftherewasanimportantsecrethiddenattheTempleof
Fate,thentherewasachancethattheseventhwouldmakeamovewhenthey
gotthere.Hiscarefreeattitudewasjustforshow.

HewasalsokeepinganeyeoutsothathewouldseeanyattemptsDozzuand
Nashetaniamadetobealonewithoneanother.Theirinteractionsneededtobe
limitedinordertoavoidthepossibilityofthemconspiringagainsttheothers.

Hansalsoseemedtobetalkingcheerfully,butatthesametime,hewasactually
checkingNashetania'sreactionsandtryingtofigureoutwhatshewasplanning.
AndFremy,Mora,andChamowerebynomeanslettingtheirguardsslipeither.

"Isn'tthisagoodthing,Rolonia?MakingfriendswithDozzuandNashetania."

"Sure.Butwhy?"

"Sothatitwillbeeasiertoambushthemlater."

Roloniawasslightlysurprisedbyhiswords.Butplottingandbetrayalwereonly
naturalonthebattlefield.

86

Ch21

"Hey,Dozzu,"Adletcalledout."Howdoyoufeelaboutthecurrentsituation?
Whodoyousupposeistheseventh?"

"FromwhatHanssansaidearlier,IcanprobablydeclarethatMorasanisnotthe
seventh.Similarly,IcanalsosaythatthepossibilitythatHanssan,Chamosan,or
Goldofsanaretheseventhisonthelowside."

"What'syourproof?"

"Tgurneuistryingtoprotecttheseventh.Inordertodothat,hehasn'ttoldhis
subordinatestheseventh'strueidentity.Howexactlyheistryingtoprotectthe
seventhisuncertain,butitdoesn'tseemlikehewaslyingabouthavingasecret
plantoprotectthem."

"Isee."

"Atthesametime,theseventhshouldalsobetryingtoconcealthetruthabout
themselves.Sotheywillprobablytrytosuccessfullycontributetoyourcause,
eliminateyourenemies,andprotectallofyou.Soeveniftheysaveyourlives,
thatwouldntbeproofthattheyarenttheseventh."

"Thereisonlyonepossibleitemofproof:Tgurneusaidthatthepersonwho
seriouslytriestokilltheseventhisnottheseventh.Healsosaidthattheperson
whocompletelyneglectstheseventh,despitethepotentialrisk,ismostlikelynot
theseventheither."

87

Ch21

Dozzucontinuedtotalk.

"IfAdletsanhadnotbeenthere,thenMorasan,withoutadoubt,wouldhave
died.ThereforeIcansaythatshesnottheseventh.Hanssanwaskilled.Andit
wouldn'thavebeenthatstrangeifGoldofsanhadbeenkilledbyallofyou.Also,
asfarasIcantell,TgurneuintendedtokillChamosan.Sofromallofthat,Ican
statethatthechancesofthosefourbeingtheseventhislow."

ThatroughlycoincidedwithwhatAdlethadbeenthinking.

"TheremainingpossibilitiesareFremysanandRoloniasan.Andyou,Adletsan."

DozzuglaredatAdlet.Adlethadalsobeenawareofthat.EversinceNashetania
hadtriedtokillhim,hehadbeentreatedasagenuineFlower.Andnowheknew
thatNashetaniaandtheseventhTgurneuhadsentwereenemies,hehadnoway
toprovethathehimselfwasgenuine.

"Excuseme,Adletsan,butIthinkthatyoushouldhandovertheroleofleaderto
Morasan.Atpresent,youarealikelycandidateforbeingtheseventh.Entrusting
theSixFlowerstoyourleadershipmakesmeabituneasy."

"Thatcertainlymightbetherightcourseofaction."

OfcourseAdletdidn'tthinkhewastheseventh.However,fromtheoutsideit
lookedlikehewasdefinitelyalikelycandidate.

88

Ch21

Atthemomenthiscompanionsdidnotsuspecthimtobetheseventh,buthe
worriedaboutwhetheritwasokaytocontinueastheleader.

"Whenyousayitoutloud,itdoesseemright.MaybeAdletreallyissuspicious,"
Chamosaid,cuttingintotheconversation.

"IbelieveAdlet,"Morasaid."AndIhaveaproblemwithfollowingthesuggestions
ofDozzu,ourenemy."

"Metoo.Adkundoesntseemlikeourenemy,"Roloniaagreed.

"ButChamoisalsouncomfortablewithObachanbeingleader.Obachanisan
idiot,"Chamosaidbluntly.

Moracouldntarguewithher.

"Honestlyspeaking...Idon'thaveconfidencetoserveastheleader.I'lljust
continuetomakemistakesandfail."

"ChamothinksCatsanisgood.Catsandoesn'tseemtobetheenemy.Andhe
protectedChamo."

Everyone'sgazeturnedtoHansatthebackoftheline.Nowdonespeakingwith
Nashetania,Hansshrugged.

89

Ch21

"Umeow.Beingaleaderdoesn'tmatchmypersonality.I'llleaveittoAdlet."

"Isn'tthatdangerous?"

"Nothingwillchange.IvesuspectedAdletfromthebeginning.Ivesaiditbefore,
butIthinkthatAdletisthemostdangerousofus,meow.Hemightbeunaware
thathestheseventhandisunwittinglyleadingusintodanger.Andevenifhe
continuestobetheleader,I'llstillthinkthatway,meow."

"...Isee."

"Whataboutthis?WhenevermyjudgmentandAdlet'sthinkingclash,thenatthat
time,mydecisionwilltakepriority.Sohowaboutthat,meow?"

"Inotherwords,HansandAdletwillserveasleadertogetherinakindof
parliamentarysystem.Ithinkthatmakessensefornow."

"ButChamothinksit'sbetterforCatsantomakecommands,"Chamosaid,
seemingdissatisfied.

"Idon'tmind,ifit'salrightwithyou,"Adletsaid.

Itdidn'tseemliketheothercompanionsobjected.

90

Ch21

Althoughhewouldcontinueintheroleofleader,perhapstheynolongerplaced
thesamewidetrustinhimastheyhadbefore.Butifthispreventsthesituation
fromgettinganyworse,thenit'salright,Adletthought.

AsAdletandtheotherscontinuedon,thesurveillancefromtheskygradually
becamemorewidespread.

"SotheareaaroundtheFaintingMountainsisguardedafterall,"Dozzumuttered
ashelookedaround.

"That'sright,butTgurneuisntaroundhere.Hepredictedthatwedheadtothe
PlainofSeveredEarsandisconcentratinghismainforcethere,"Adletreplied.

IfTgurneuhadcorrectlyreadtheirbehavior,thenheprobablywouldn'tlimit
himselftotheamountofsurveillancetheywereseeing.TheHeroeswould
probablyhavebeencompletelysurroundedbyKyomabynow.

SofaritlookedliketheyhadbeenabletoavoidanencounterwithTgurneu.This
increasedsecuritywastheirfirstbarriertoreachingtheTempleofFate.

Naturally,thenumberofwordsthatpassedbetweenthecompanionsdecreased
astheywalked.Payingattentiontotheirsurroundingswhilealsokeepinganeye
oneachotherwasmentallyexhausting.

91

Ch21

"Whatdoyouthink,everyone?Hasanythingchanged?"Adletaskedhis
companions.

ExcludingGoldof,whowassprawledoutatoptheslugJyuma,everyoneshook
theirheads.Itappearedtheseventhstillwasn'tmakingamove.

Aftertheyscaledahill,theycouldseeaforestspreadaboutthebaseofthe
FaintingMountains.

"Itwillbedangerousfromhereonout,"DozzusaidtoAdlet."Everyone,please
standby.I'llcheckoutthesituation."

"Doyouintendtogobyyourself?"

"SinceI'msmall,itwillbeeasyformetoconcealmyself.Itwillbemoreeffective
thanallofusmovingtogether."

Thatwascertainlyright,buttherewasnowaytheycouldletanenemymoveon
hisownwhentheyhadnoideawhenhewouldbetraythem.

"Illgotoo,meow,"Hansoffered.

Adletnodded.

92

Ch21

"Goforus,butbecareful.WelltendtoGoldofinthemeantime."

"Andyoushouldeatnow;wedon'tknowwhenwe'llgetanotherchancetodoso.
I'lleatwhileI'mwalking,sodon'tworryaboutme,meow."

Theyknewafiercebattlewouldbewaitingforthemwhentheyenteredthe
FaintingMountains,andtheydidtheirbesttopreparethemselvesforthat
eventuality.

"Isthereanywherewecanhidenearby?"

Adletandtheotherslookedoverthearea,andFremyclimbedupatreeand
pointedtosomethingfromthetop.

"Wecouldhidethere."

"Solet'sregroupthereinthirtyminutes.Pleasewatchoutfortraps."

DozzuandHansheadedintotheforest,andeveryoneelsewenttowardsthe
placeFremyhadindicated.

Fremyhadfoundanoldwoodenhut.ItwasntsomewheretheKyomahadlived,
butclearlyaplaceahumanhadonceinhabited.

93

Ch21

Itwasacrudehomewithtworoomslikeastable,andthewallsandtheceiling
werebothriddledwithcracks.Allinall,itlookedlikeitwouldbedifficulttolive
there.

Alongtheway,Adletandtheothershadspottedsimilarlookingbuildingsafew
times.Theyhadevenstoppedatsomeofthemtoo,buttheyneverfoundany
humansstillalive.

Judgingfromtheshabbyhuts,itwaseasytoseethatthehumansoftheWailing
DemonTerritoryhadbeentreatedlikeslavesorcattle.

"Adlet,hurryup.Ifoundthis,sonowwhatarewegoingtodo?"Fremycalledto
him.

Adletrealizedthathewasstaringatthehutanddecidedtoenter.

"Morasan,canyoutakecareofGoldof?"

"Yeah,leaveittome."

"Rolonia,youdealwithChamo'streatment.Thoughsheseemshealthy,soIdon't
thinkyouhavetoworry."

"Riright."

94

Ch21

MoraandRoloniastartedtreatingtheirpatients.Meanwhile,AdletandFremy
lookedoverthehut'sfloorandthesurfacesofthewalls,checkingfortraps.The
insideofthehuthadfallenintoruin.Therewasstalewheatgruelwithinthe
stove,afewhouseholdbelongingsbrokenandscatteredabout,andinsteadofa
bedtherewasamountainofrottingstraw.

ButAdlet'seyesweregluedtooneofthecornersofthehut.

"..."

Fallentherewasasmallfragmentofpottery.Ifsomeoneelseweretolookatit,
theywouldprobablyseenothingmorethanasimplepieceoftrash.ButAdlet
knewwhatitwas.

Hecarefullypickedupthefragment.Itwasapieceofaflutepasseddownin
Adlet'shometown.Theflutewassimple,madefrompackedclayandbakedina
kiln,andithadasimpledesignmadewithdyestakenfromflowersthatbloomon
thelakeshore.

Adlet'svillagewouldholdalivelyfestivalafterthewheatharvestandthe
preparationsforthesowingofnextyear'sseedswerecompleted.Murkybeerwas
passedaround,andthemenwouldsingintunetothemusicthewomenplayed
ontheflutes.Andthatwasalltherewastothefestival.

"Itdoesn'tseemlikethereareanytraps.Illgostandwatchoutside."

95

Ch21

"Thanks.Anddon'tletyourguarddownuntilHansandDozzureturn."

ThevoicesofFremyandtheothersseemeddistanttoAdletashecontinuedto
stareatthefragmentinhishand.

Atthebackofhismind,Adletvividlyrecalledamemoryhehadofthemensinging
inharmony.Thewindhadchilled,andtherewasbeerandthesmellofthe
meageramountsoffoodbroughtfromeachofthehouseholds.Everysingleyear,
nothingeverchanged.

Hecouldevenrememberwhothefragmenthadbelongedto:theoldladywho
livedinthehousenexttothevillageleader.Shewasameanwomanandmany
timeshadsaidcruelthingstoAdlet'ssister,butherecalledthatwhenshewasina
goodmoodshewouldhandoutfriedbreadsnackstothechildreninthevillage.

Adletunconsciouslyplacedhishandtohischest.Hisheartwasracing.

"What'sthematter,Adkun?"

"Don'tworryaboutme.It'snothing."

Rolonia'svoicebroughtAdletbacktohissenses.Hetossedtheflutefragment
ontotheground,anditproceededtobreakintoevensmallerpieces.Buthe
lookedawaysothathewouldn'tseeit.

96

Ch21

Goldofwasstandingatthecenterofthehut.Hewasholdinghisspearandlightly
twirlingitaround,whilehebentandstretchedouthislegs.

"Haveyoualreadyrecovered?"

"Ican'tsayI'matonehundredpercent,butIcanfight."

WhenAdletandHanshadsufferedseriousinjuries,theytoohadbeentreatedby
MoraorRolonia;andyetevenwiththattreatment,ithadtakenthemoveraday
torecover.Granted,hehadbeenrestingatoptheslugKyoma.Butevenso,his
healingabilitieswereextraordinary.

"I'mjealousofyouth,"Morasaid.

GoldoflookedatAdlet'sfaceandmuttered,"YouseemupsetWhathappened?"

HisothercompanionswerealsolookingatAdletwithconcernintheireyes.Adlet
wasshockedthatevenGoldofseemedtonoticehowupsethewas.

"It'snothingmajor."

"Hey,hey.Ifyouhidesomethingthenyou'llseemsuspicious,Adlet
san,"Nashetaniasaidjokingly.

97

Ch21

"That...Alongtimeago,itwassomethingthathadusedtobeinmyvillage.Iwas
justalittlebitsurprised,butdon'tworryaboutit."

Fromthosewordshiscompanionsguessedthesituation.AttheBudofEternity
whiletheywerewaitingforMoraandHanstorecoverfromtheirwounds,Adlet
hadtoldthemwhathadhappenedtohishometown.Theonlypersonwhodidn't
knowwhathewasalludingtowasNashetania,whojustleanedherheadtothe
sideinconfusion.

"I'mgoingtogoonthelookoutoutside,"Adletsaid,leavingthehutandtakingup
apositionoppositeFremy.Hetooksomelightfoodoutfromapouchathiswaist,
cheweditupallatonce,andthenwasheditdownwithwater.Onthewaydown,
hechokedonthefoodandhadacoughingfittogetitout.

Heunderstoodthathewasupset,buthehadtroublebelievinghisreaction.Allhe
hadfoundwasapieceofaflute.

Foralongtime,Adlethadworkedhardtonotthinkabouthishometown.He
didn'tfeelanystrongsenseofnostalgiaorhomesicknesstowardsthepeople.He
justchosetofeeladeepanger.

Ifhethoughtaboutthehappydays,itwouldmakefightingdifficult.Andifhe
thoughtaboutthevillagers,winningbattleswouldbecomeimpossible.Soforall
thistime,Adlethadn'tthoughtabouthishometown.He'dbelievedhehad
alreadyremovedthememoriesofhispastfromhisheart.

98

Ch21

ButAdletrealizeditnow.Hehadn'tforgotten.Hehadjusttriedtoforgetbecause
thinkingaboutthevillagerswouldn'tdoanygood.Atthemoment,protectinghis
companionsanddefeatingtheseventhandTgurneuwereimportant.Andsowas
uncoveringthetruthabouttheSaintInstrumentcalledtheBlackBarrenFlower.

However,thewallsofhishearthadalreadybeenbroken.Andmemorieswere
alreadyfloodingbackintohismind.

Adlet'ssisterShetrawasawiseandintelligentgirl,andhisbestfriendRainawasa
braveandextremelygenerousboy.BackthenAdletdidnothingbutfollowthe
twoofthemaround.

InordertosavethevillagefromtheMajin,RainaandAdlettrainedwithswords
together.AlthoughShetralookedtroubled,shewatchedoverthemwarmly.

AdletapologizedforhittingRainahardabovetheeyewithawoodenstick.But
ignoringAdlet,whowasupsetandcrying,RainacalmlycalledoverShetratotreat
hiswoundswithoutgettingupsetatall.Eventhoughitleftalargescar,Raina
neverseemedtocare.Hesimplylaughedandsaiditwasthebadgeofahero.

Occasionally,RainawouldsaythathewouldbecomeaHerooftheSixFlowers.At
thetime,Adletneverimaginedthatitwouldn'tbeRaina,buthimwhowould
eventuallyinheritthetitle.

99

Ch21

AlittlebeforeTgurneuattackedhisvillage,Adlethadbeenathishousepracticing
asong.Rainahadbeenwatchinghim.Adletwastryingtosingasbestashecould
intunewiththesoundfromShetra'sflute.

Thesongwasn'tdifficult.Infact,itwasasimplesongthateveryoneinthevillage
sang.ButAdletwasaterriblesinger.

WhenRainasangbesidehim,Adletcouldfallintotune.ButwhenRainastopped
andAdlethadtosingalone,thesongwouldfalltopieces.Hewassobadthat
eventhesoundfromShetra'sflutewouldstopsoundinggood.

RainalaughedatAdlet,andShetrateasedhimbymakingasoundasiftosayshe
wasfedup.Adletturnedbrightredandyelledatbothofthem.

"Letmefeelyourthroatabit,"Rainasaid,grabbingAdletsthroat.Thenhe
movedAdletsthroatupanddowninsyncwithhisownsinging.

"See,nowtrysinging.Ifigureifyoutryitlikethis,youllbeabletosingitright,
dontyouthink?

Adletgaveitatry.WhenRainaliftedupAdletsthroat,hereleasedahighpitched
voice.ThenwhenRainapresseddownonhisthroat,asofterpitchcameout.

100

Ch21

ButtherewasnowayhecouldsingthesongcorrectlywithRainamanipulatinghis
throatlikethat.

"Stopit!Icandoitwithoutyourhelp!"

"Huh,butthatwasmuchbetterthanearlier,Adlet,"Shetrasaidwithasmile.

Backthen,problemslikethatwerethemostseriousmatterstheyhadtodeal
with.

BothShetraandRainaweregone.Tgurneuhaddeceivedthevillagersandtaken
themtotheWailingDemonTerritory.AndwhenShetraopposedthevillagers,
theykilledher.RightafterShetratoldAdletandRainatohideinapot,aknifewas
stabbedthroughherchest.

Rainawashelplessandcouldn'tdoanythingbutcry.SohepulledAdletbythe
handandthetwoofthemran.ThenwhenAdletwasabouttobecaptured,Raina
bitthearmofoneoftheirpursuerstosaveAdlet.Thatwaswhenasicklewas
stabbedthroughhisback.WhileRainawasbuyingtime,Adletescapedalone.

"Whatareyoudoing,meow?"

101

Ch21

Hans'voicepulledAdletbacktoreality.Beforeheevenrealizedit,Hansand
Dozzuwerestandinginfrontofhim.

"Wereyoustandingwatch?Orwereyoujustsleepingstandingup?"Hansyelled
atAdlet,angrywithhimfordroppinghisguard."Pullittogether,meow.It'sonly
goingtogettougherfromhereonout."

DozzuandHansstartedtogointothehut.ButbeforeHansentered,helooked
overhisshoulderandsaid,"We'verunintoaproblem.Let'salltalktogether."

ThatwaswhenAdletnoticedthatHanswasholdingastrangeinsectinhishand.It
wasroughandbonywiththinwings,andithadlongneedlelikeantennae.

"Theenemyisblockingourpath,andunfortunatelyitseemslikeitllbedifficultto
beatthemwithasingleattack."

EvenDozzu'sexpressionseemedgrave.

"Whatwasthere?"

"TheDarkSpecialistNumber9isprotectingtheforestthatcontinuesontothe
TempleofFate.No,thecorpsesoldiersunderDarkSpecialistNumber9'scontrol
areprotectingtheforest."

102

Ch21

"...Corpsesoldiers?"

BeforeAdletcouldaskhimtoelaborate,DozzuandHansenteredthehut.

Fromtheground,theFaintingMountainrangelookedlikeaseriesofsteepcliffs
sharplyrisingintotheair.Attheeastsidetherewasagentlyslopingvalley,in
frontofwhichaforestwasspreadout.Itwasnotparticularlyvast,anditwouldn't
taketwohourstotraversethewholeforestifsomeonewalked.Anditdidn'thave
anyparticularname.

"...AAaaaaa."

Therewereroughlyathousandcorpseswanderingabouttheforest.No,they
werepeople,eventhoughtheylookedlikenothingbutcorpses.Theirbodieswere
completelypaleanddriedup,theirskinhadcracksrunningacrossit,andtheflesh
insidetheirbodieswasrotting.

Therewasnowayhumansinthatkindofconditioncouldbealive.However,the
thousandcorpseswerestandingontheirownfeetandwalkingaround.They
turnedtheirheadsleftandrightasiftheyweresearchingforsomething,casting
theircloudyeyesaroundtheforesttheyroamedthrough.

103

Ch21

Somethingmadearustlingsoundatthecenteroftheforest.Immediately,the
corpsesshriekedanddashedtothesiteofthesound,movingwithaspeed
impossibleforahumanbeing.Theystucktheirhandsoutinfrontofthemand
grabbedatthesource.

Itwasadeer,whichwasinstantlysnatchedupbythecorpses.Itsboneswere
crushedanditsfleshrippedtopieces.Soonithadbeentransformedintomerelya
lumpofmeat.Aftertheyfinishedkillingthedeer,thecorpsesonceagainresumed
roamingtheforest.

Theydemonstratednoformofindependenceorwill.Itwasliketheywerebeing
manipulatedbysomethingandhadbeenorderedtokillanylivingthingthat
moved.

"AAaaa...."

Oneofthecorpsesgroanedagain.

Eachoneofthethousandcorpsessharedonestrangesimilarity:theyeachhada
largeinsectclingingtothebackoftheirnecks.Lookingclosely,itwaspossibleto
seethattheinsectshadantennaeandlong,narrowlegsthatwerethrustintothe
backofthecorpses'brainsandtheirspines.

104

Ch21

Theinsectsweretheonesmanipulatingthecorpses.Theymadethecorpses
movebysendingsignalstothespineandthepartofthebrainthatgoverned
movement.Thecorpseslivedandmovedbytheinsects.AndfromTgurneuthey
receivedthenameofCorpseSoldiers.

Atthecenteroftheforest,therewasoneKyomanoticeablysittingbeneatha
gianttree.TheKyomahadtheformofaninsect,butitssizewasroughlylarger
thanthatofahuman.Itsrough,bonybrownbodywassupportedbydozensof
narrowlegs,andwithinitsstomachwasabundleofeveneerierchildren.

ThatKyomawascalledDarkSpecialistNumber9.Hehadbirthedtheinsectsand
wastheKyomamanipulatingthemand,byextension,theCorpseSoldiers.

AmongTgurneu'sforces,hewasregardedasthemostpowerfulKyoma.

105

Ch22

ChapterTwo:PartTwo

Corpsesoldiers?Adletrepliedimmediately.

Thecompanionsweresittinginthehut,andDozzuhadjustsaidthatacorpse
armywasblockingtheirpathtotheFaintingMountains.ItwasaphrasethatAdlet
hadneverheardbefore.EvenwhenhewaslearningabouttheKyomafromAtro,
hedneverheardofanythinglikethat.

TellusaboutwhatkindofKyomatheyare.

TheyarentKyoma.Theyrehumans.Well,Idontknowifyoucancallthem
humansanymore.

AdletandtheotherslistenedtoDozzusexplanationaboutthecorpsesoldiers
weaponscreatedusinghumansasmaterials.TheDarkSpecialistNumber9
producedparasitesthattookoverthehumansbodiesandmadethemintotools
hecouldmanipulate.

WhilelisteningtoDozzusexplanation,Adletheldbackhisnausea,Morahadher
handtohermouth,Roloniawentpale,andevenChamoandGoldofhad
unpleasantfrowns.

Itwaseerie,meow.Peopleaboutfivehundredtimesdirtierthanmewere
wanderingaimlesslyabouttheforest.EvenIwassomewhatnervous.

106

Ch22

Hanswassmiling,butthecoldsweatonhisforeheadbeliedhischeerful
expression.

Cometothinkofit,FremyhadsaidattheBudofEternitythattherewerehumans
amongtheKyomawhosebodiescouldbecontrolledandmanipulated.ButFremy
hadntsharedanyofthedetailsDozzuwastellingthemnow.Adlethadnever
imaginedsuchapowerfulandcruelabilityevenexisted.

Thatsthesituation.Theforestisfullofcorpsesoldiersnomatterwhereyougo,
meow.UnlesswehavesomethinglikeaSaintInstrumentthatcanhideour
bodies,itllbeimpossibletopassthroughtheforestundetected.

Thatsareallygrossenemy,butaretheyreallythatmuchofaproblem?Arent
theyordinaryhumans?Chamothinksherpetscoulddestroyaboutathousandof
them,Chamosaid.

ButHansshookhishead.

Itriedtokilltwoorthreeofthem,butitdidntseemthatsimple.Theymaybe
strongerthantheirKyomapeers;infact,theirstrengthisonparwithGoldof.And
theyrequitefast,Hansexplained.

What?

107

Ch22

Thecorpsesoldiersareabletousethehumanbodytoitsmaximumpotential.
HansandGoldofcouldrealizetheirpotentialthroughtheirraretalentandhard
work,butallofthecorpsesoldiersarebeingpushedtothatlevelbytheparasites
plantedinthem,Dozzuadded.

Evenifweallwentandtriedtocutthemdownheadon,itwouldbedifficultto
wipethemallout,meow.Perhapswedrunoutofenergybeforekillingthemall.

Yeah,thatsabitofaproblem,Chamosaid,shakingherhead.Therewasno
waythatevenherseeminglyimmortalJyumacouldfightforever.

Dozzu.IsitpossibletoheadtotheTempleofFatewithoutpassingthroughthe
forest?

Itsprobablydifficult.AlltheotherroutesbesidestheFaintingMountainsarea
wouldgiveeventheKyomaahardtime.Perhapsifwesearchwemightfinda
secretpath,butwedonthavethetimeforthat.

InordertofindoutthetruthoftheBlackBarrenFlowerattheTempleofFate
Morabegan.

Wehavenochoicebuttodefeatthecorpsearmyasfastaswecanandhead
directlyforthecenterofthemountains.Tgurneusmainforceswouldprobably
surroundusifwewastedtimesearchingforanotherpath,Dozzureplied.

108

Ch22

Morasighed.

Dozzucontinued.Luckily,itseemsliketheforestisonlybeingprotectedbyDark
SpecialistNumber9.EithertheotherKyomaareguardinganotherplaceonthe
mountain,ortheyreprotectingtheTempleofFate.

Howwillwedefeatthecorpsesoldiers?Goldofasked,buttheinstanthespoke,
Adletjumpedintotheconversation.

Waitasecond.Dozzu,arethehumansthatwereturnedintothosecorpse
soldiersstillalive?

Dozzushookhishead.Theirheartsarebeating,butIcantsaytheyrestillalive
anymore.Theirbrainshavebeencompletelytakenoverbytheparasites,and
theirconsciousnessashumansshouldbecompletelyeradicatedbynow.

Whatdoyoumean`shouldbe`?

ThatstheonlythingIcansay.Ihavenotbecomeacorpsesoldier,norhaveI
spokentoanyofthem.

Meow,meow.Whenwefoughtbefore,Itriedtakingoneofthemapart.The
needlelikeantennaeandlegswerestabbedthroughthehumansbrainand
spine.Soitshardtobelievetheyrealive,meow,Hansadded.

109

Ch22

Hans,whatdoyoufindsoamusinghere?Adletaskedreproachfully.

HansstaredblanklybackatAdlet.Imusuallylikethis.Whatsthematterwith
youallofasudden?

No,itsnothing.

Hewasright.Hanswasactingnodifferentfromnormal,buthiscalmattitude
irritatedAdlet.

So,whatshouldwedo?Roloniaasked.

Whatdoyoumean?

Imean,howwillwehelpthepeoplewhohavebecomecorpsesoldiers?!
Roloniashouted,andaneeriesilencefellonthegroup.

Hans,Chamo,andNashetaniaallhadfacesthatseemedtosuggest,Whatareyou
saying?.Mora,Dozzu,andGoldofhadfacesofbewilderment.AndFremylooked
downtothegroundasifshewereatalossforwords.

Unfortunately,theresnowaytosavethecorpsesoldiers.Well,maybethereisa
way,butIdontknowit,Dozzureplied.

110

Ch22

ThthatRoloniastoodtoherfeet.Ifthatstrue.howshouldwefindaway
tosavethem?WillwefigureitoutbygoingtotheTempleofFate?

Theresnoway.Roloniasan,theTempleofFatehasabsolutelynoconnectionto
thecorpsesoldiers.

SothenwellgettheinformationoutofTgurneuorsomeotherKyoma.

Dozzushookhishead.

MorareachedupandgrabbedthetipofRoloniasarmor,thenforcefullymade
hersitbackdown.Sit,Rolonia.Atthemomentwehavetothinkaboutwhatwell
dofromhereonout.

Isntthatwhyweretalkingaboutsavingthecorpsesoldiers?

MoraignoredRoloniaandturnedtoDozzu.Dozzu.Howcanwedefeatthe
corpsesoldiers?

Iftheircontroller,DarkSpecialistNumber9,iskilled,thenthatwouldmakeallof
thecorpsesoldierspowerless.Sincetheparasitesdonothavetheabilitytothink
ontheirown,Number9isusingaspecialsoundfrequencytocontrolthem.

111

Ch22

IfNumber9weretobekilled,whatwouldhappentothecorpsesoldiers?Mora
asked.

Theywouldallprobablydie.Perhapsitwouldtakelessthan15minutes.

Isee.Sothatswhatwouldhappenafterall

Roloniaonceagainlookedlikeshewasabouttosaysomething,butMorasilenced
herwithherhand.

Havemymymyhometownsvillagersalsobeenturnedintothesecorpse
soldiers?Adletasked.

Hesitantaboutwhattosaynext,Dozzupausedforamomentbeforereplying,I
dontknowanythingaboutyourhometown.ButfromthereportsIreceivedfrom
mybrethrenAllofthehumansintheWailingDemonTerritorywereturnedinto
corpsesoldiers.

Adletwinced;thewordsfeltlikeablowtothehead.

Staystrong,Adlet,Morasaidtoencouragehim.

Areallthevillagersfrommyhometowndead?

112

Ch22

Dozzusadlynodded.

Aaaaaa.

WhiletheHeroesweretalkinginthehut,oneofthecorpsesoldierswandered
throughtheforest.Itopeneditsemptymouthandletoutagroan,thenswungits
headfromsidetoside,andcontinuedtostaggerthroughtheforest.

Itlookedlikeamaleapproachingtheageof20.Hewastallwithlong,wildred
hair.Hisbodywascoveredwitholdwounds,probablytheresultofsometerrible
crueltyhehadsufferedinthepast.

Liketheothercorpsesoldiers,hehadalsobeensearchingforlifewithinthe
forest.Andlikethem,hewouldkillanylifeimmediatelyafterspottingit.

However,therewasonethingabouthimthatwasdifferentfromalltheother
corpsesoldiers.Hewasalive.

HowlongwillIhavetowanderthisforest?hemutteredinhismind.

Hecouldnotmovehisownbody;itwascompletelycontrolledbytheparasite
burrowedintothebackofhisneck.

113

Ch22

Hisbodywalked,hisheadshook,andhefoughtastheparasitecommanded.
Therewasnopartofhisbodythathecouldwilltomove.Nomatterhowhardhe
focused,hisarms,hislegs,hisfingers,hismouth,andevenhiseyeswouldnot
moveashewished.

Theonlythingshecoulddowerelistentosounds,lookatthings,andthink.

Imgoingcrazy,hethought.

Fordayshehadbeenmadetowalkabouttheforest.Thoughhisentirebodyhad
surpassedthelimitofexhaustion,hislegswerenotaffectedandtheparasite
continuedtorelentlesslyabusehisbody.

Dontsleep,dontpassout,anddontloseyoursanity.Itwasawishhemadeover
andoveragain.Hecouldnotaffordtoloseconsciousness,becausetherewas
somethinghehadtodo.Evenifhehadtotradehislifetodoso,therewasaduty
thathehadtomakeareality.

IwillmeettheHeroesoftheSixFlowers,herepeatedwithinhishazy
consciousness.

MeetthemandthentellthemthetruthabouttheBlackBarrenFlower.

114

Ch22

Buttherewasanothertruthheknewbesidestheinformationabouttheterrible
SaintInstrumentcreatedbyTgurneu.Heknewthathewastheonlyonewho
couldtelltheHeroes.

IfthingscontinueastheyarethentheFlowerswillbewipedout.Withthepower
oftheBlackBarrenFlower,theywouldntstandachance.Sohecouldntlose
consciousness.Ifhedidnttellthemthetruth,theworldwouldbeover.

Still,hisdeterminationdidnotchangethefactthathisbodywascompletely
undertheparasitescontrol.Theonlythinghecoulddonowwaswillhimselfnot
toloseconsciousness.

Pleasecomequickly,HeroesoftheSixFlowers.Ihavetotellyouallthetruth
abouttheBlackBarrenFlower.

HisnamewasRainaMiran.HishometownwasinWoro,thecountryofthewhite
lake.HehadcomeintothisworldinthesmallvillageofHasuna.

AndAdletMaiawashischildhoodfriend.

TgurneucametoRainasvillagewhenhewassmallandtrickedthevillagersinto
migratingtotheWailingDemonTerritory.Theonlypeoplewhoopposedhim
wereRainaandhisfirstloveShetrawholivedinthehousenextdoor.

115

Ch22

ShetrawaskilledbythevillagersasRainaescapedwithherlittlebrotherAdletin
tow.Butthevillagersmanagedtochaseafterthem.RainawasabletohelpAdlet
getaway,buthesufferedaseriousinjuryintheprocess.

WhenRainaawoke,theywerealreadyonthewaytowardtheWailingDemon
Territory.Hewasonthebrinkofdeath,andTgurneuwastreatinghiswounds.

Caressinghisinjuredhead,Tgurneuspokenicely.Hesaidthatsoonthehuman
worldwouldbedestroyed,andtheworldruledbytheMajinwouldbeborn.
However,hehadnointentionofkillingallofmankind.

HepleasantlywelcomedtheideaofthemservingtheMajinandlivingalongside
theKyoma.Justliketheotherhumans,RainahadoncebelievedTgurneu.But
thinkingbackonitnow,hewasntsure.Hedidntknowwhyhehadeverbelieved
suchatransparentlie.

AparasitewasinsertedintoRainasbodytomakehimimmunetotheMajins
poison.AndthentheyweretakentoacompoundforhumanswithintheWailing
DemonTerritory.

TheysoonrealizedthatTgurneuhaddeceivedthem.Therewereonlythreekinds
ofhumansintheWailingDemonTerritory:slaves,cattle,andtestsubjects.

Thefemaleswhowereofchildbearingagewereallmadeintolivestockand
forcedtohavechildren,whowouldsoondiefromthepoisonandthenbefedto
theKyoma.

116

Ch22

Themenweremadeintoslaves.Theyraisedcropstomaintainthehumansand
wereforcedtocreategatesandfortsinpreparationfortheKyomasattack
againsttheHeroesoftheSixFlowers.

SometimestheKyomagatheredpeoplefromboththelivestockandtheslaves
andtookthemaway.Manyofthosechosenwereingoodhealth,andtherewere
rumorsgoingaroundthattheydbeentakenastestsubjectsinordertocreate
weapons.

Andwhenitcametotheelderlywhoservednopurpose,theywereeatenalive
andwholebytheKyoma.

Thehumancompoundwassimplyhell.

Everyoneunanimouslysaidthesamething.WhydidntIunderstandthatTgurneu
wasdeceivingme?IfIthinkbackonitwithalevelhead,wasntiteasytoseethat
everythingTgurneuhadsaidwasalie?

IfthestoryoftheKyomaswelcomeofthehumanswasalie,thenthestorythat
theworldofhumanswouldcertainlyfalltoruinwasalsoalie.

SoonthepoweroftheSaintoftheSingleFlowerwoulddisappearandtheMajins
sealwouldbreakcompletely.Tgurneuhadsaidthatifthathappened,eventhe
HeroesoftheSixFlowerswouldbeunabletodefeattheMajin.However,even
nowtheKyomawerestillpreparingtodefeattheSixFlowers,soitwasevident
thattheMajinsvictorywasnotabsolute.

117

Ch22

Withthedespairofknowingtheycouldntescape,peopleeventuallystopped
thinking.Allexceptforjustoneperson:Raina.

EversinceRainawasveryyoung,hehadwantedtobecomeaHerooftheSix
Flowers.

HehadheardabouttheHeroesfromapoetwhohadvisitedhisvillage.Thefirst
SixFlowersadmiredtheHeroKingFulmer.Andtearsstreameddownthefaceof
Peruke,theSaintofFire,asshelaidherlifeonthelinetosavehercompanions.
Then,amongthesecondgenerationofFlowers,HayuhatheSaintofTimesheart
jumpedwildlyinherchestfromtherageofseeingRoitheSaintofWindbe
attackedandfallintoadespicabletrap.

Whenhewasstillyoung,hedecided:IwillbecomeaHerothatprotectstheworld.

Nooneunderstoodhisdream.Hisparentssmackedhimontheheadandtoldhim
nottosayfoolishthings.Hisonlyfrienddidntsaynotohim,buthealsodidnt
believehim.AndShetrawasdumbfoundedbysuchatroublingthought.

ButRainacouldntabandonhisdecision.Heknewheprobablydidnthaveany
kindoftalentwithasword,buthisdeterminationdidntfalter.Andeventhough
hehadbeentrickedbyTgurneuandfallenintothehellthatwastheWailing
DemonTerritory,hecouldntgiveup.

118

Ch22

TheentiretimeheworkedasaslaveandwaswhippedbytheKyoma,Raina
continuedtolookforanopportunitytoescape.Ifheescaped,hecouldtellthe
peopleoftheworldaboutthehumansimprisonedintheWailingDemon
Territory.Andafterthat,hewouldgetthepowertoreturnandsaveallofthem.

Foralong,longtime,hewaitedforachancetocome.Itwasntuntilayearago
thatitfinallydid.

Whatwasdisgustingwasthatamongthehumancaptives,therewerestillmen
whocontinuedtocooperatewiththeKyoma.Asarewardtheyreceivedslightly
betterfoodandlivingspacesthantheothers,andtheyweregiventherightto
sleepfreelywithanywomantheydesired,aswellaswhiptheotherhumans.
TheycooperatedwithTgurneujustforthatsimplereward,andsometimestheir
abusewasmoreseverethanthatoftheKyoma.

Rainahadhiseyesononeofthosemen.Hehadbeengiventheresponsibilityof
transportingtheoneschosentobetestsubjectstothelocationTgurneuhad
indicated.Assuch,hewastheonlyhumanwhohadamapoftheWailingDemon
Territory.

Onenight,Rainasneakedintohishome.Thoughthehumanshadntbeengiven
anythingthatcouldbeconsideredaweapon,Rainadidhavesomestringfor
bunchinguphishair.Whilethemanwasinthemiddleoftormentingawoman
thatTgurneuhadgivenhim,Rainaquietlyapproachedfrombehindandstrangled
himtodeathwiththestring.

119

Ch22

Hestolethemapandmadethewomanswearnottotellanyonethatshedseen
him.Andaftertakingasmallamountoffoodfromthedeadmanslivingspace,he
leftthecompound.

Lookingatthatmap,Rainafiguredoutthattheywereintheplainsatthecenter
oftheWailingDemonTerritory.CuttingrightthroughthecenterofthePlainof
theSeveredEar,hewouldentertheForestofSeveredFingers.Afterexitingthe
forest,hewouldarriveattheValleyofSpilledBlood,andoncehecrossedthe
valley,hewouldfinallybeoutsidetheWailingDemonTerritoryandbackinthe
humanworld.

Withoutanysleeporrest,Rainacontinuedtoheadeast.

Evenwhennightcame,hedidntallowhimselftostop.Ifhestoppedthenhis
pursuerswouldsooncatchhim.Andtomakemattersworse,hedidntallow
himselftomakeanylight.Doingsowouldbeakintosuicide.

Inthedarkness,hewalkedthroughtheplainwhiletappingthegroundwitha
woodenstick.Againandagainhestumbledandfell,andonetimehestubbedhis
footontheedgeofarocksohardthatbloodoozedout.ButRainaneverstopped.

Ontheseconddawnafterhehadescaped,henoticedavoicecomingfrom
somewhereintheplains.Rainaheldhisbreathanddroppeddowntotheground.

Issomeonethere?Canyoucomethisway?

120

Ch22

AtfirsthethoughttheKyomaweresearchingforhim,butthenherealizeditwas
ahumanvoice.Still,hedidntlowerhisguard,sincetheycouldstillbeoneofhis
pursuers.

Didyouescape?Ifyoudid,thencomethisway.Iwillhelpyou,thepersonsaid,
andRainarealizedthevoicewascomingfromanoldwoman.

Hecautiouslywalkedtowardsthesoundandfoundasmallhutinthemiddleof
theplains.Theinsidewaspackedwithcountlesscorpses,withasingleoldwoman
lyingatthecenter.

Ifyouarehuman,thenlistentomywords.Iamnottryingtohelpmyself.Iam
doingthistosavetheworld.

Rainaapproachedherasquietlyashecould.

Doyouthinkyoucanbelievethewordsyouhearfromanoldwomanyouve
nevermetbefore?

Itdepends

Canyoubelievethatsuchawomanwouldsaythatsheistryingtosavethe
world?

121

Ch22

Atalossforhowtorespond,Rainanodded.

Mynamethatdoesntmatter.IescapedfromtheFaintingMountains.Iamthe
onlypersontoescapefromtheTempleofFateTgurneucreated.Helpme.Ineed
youtotellsomeonesomething.

What?

IneedyoutotellthemabouttheBlackBarrenFlower.

ThatoldwomancalledherselfNiaGrasta.Inthepast,shehadservedatthe
TempleofIllusionsasoneofthefemaleacolytesaimingtobecomeaSaint.

Shehadbeenanexcellentacolyte.Sheworkedveryhardforthetemple,and
relentlesslystudiedthesacredtextsandthewaystocontrolthepowersofa
Saint.Butshewasntgracedbyluck,andasaresultshewasntchosentobecome
aSaint.However,shewasinsteadentrustedwiththecontrolandmanagementof
thelandownedbytheTemple,andhelpedwiththetemplesoperation.

Shehadntgottenmarried,norhadshehadanychildren;butnonetheless,herlife
couldprobablybeviewedasasmoothsuccess.Sure,herlifewasntatthelevelof
anaristocratoramajorbusinessperson,butherignoranceofthosekindsoflives
waspreciselywhyshewasabletofindprosperityinherownlife.

122

Ch22

Infact,Niawascontentwiththeideathatshewouldliveouttherestofher
ordinarylifewithoutanythingoutoftheordinaryeverhappeningtoher.

Theninhermidfifties,shewasinformedbyToulo,theSaintofMedicine,thatshe
hadbecomeafflictedwithanincurableillness.

Niatwistedfromthefearofdeath,soshetriedtoconsoleherselfwiththoughts
suchas,Itwasenoughthatshehadbeengivenahappylife,or,deathwas
somethingthatwouldvisiteveryoneeventually,soitcouldntbehelped,but
ultimatelyshedidntfindsuchcursorycomfortstobeusefulatall.

Deathwasjustfear.Thefeardidntstemfromthedesiretoprotectsomething,
nordiditcomefromhavingsomereasontokeeponliving.Thefearwas
completelyunrelatedtoreason.Deathwasfear.

ItsokayifIhavetotradesomethinginexchange,Niaprayed.Shewantedtokeep
living,evenifitwasjustadayorevenasecondlonger.Shedidntcarewhatkind
ofsacrificeshewouldhavetomake,shejustwantedtolive.

Sheknewthat,withtime,shewouldprobablybeabletoacceptherowndeath.
Thatwashowitalwayswasbeforehumansdied.However,beforeshecouldget
thatchance,Tgurneushowedup.

Inthemiddleofthenight,NiaawoketoseeTgurneustandingbesideherbed,
smilingwarmlydownather.Then,withoutgivingherthetimetobeshocked,he
greetedherwithouteverlosinghissmile.

123

Ch22

Goodevening.Excusemeforcomingsolateatnight.Withthepowerofa
Kyoma,youwouldbeabletosurvive.Ifyouaresufficientlycapablethenyou
mightevengaineternallife.Willyoucomewithme?

NiadidasTgurneusuggestedwithoutamomentshesitation.Thefearshefelt
aboutobeyingaKyomawasnothingcomparedtothefearshefelttowardher
approachingdeath.

NiaGrastaleftthetempleandthoroughlyerasedalltracesofheridentity,exactly
asTgurneuhaddirected.TheSaintofIllusionsandthefemaleacolytesprobably
thoughtshehadgonetosomesmalltownanddiedpeacefully.

AparasitethatmadeherimmunetothetoxinsoftheWailingDemonTerritory
wasimplantedintoherbody,andthensheheadedofftothelandoftheKyoma.
ShewasdirectedtooneoftheTemplesofFatebuiltintheregioncalledthe
FaintingMountains.

NiawalkedbehindTgurneuastheymovedthroughtheabsurdlyvasttemple,
eventuallycomingtosomestairs,whichtheyusedtodescenddeeperanddeeper
intothetemple.

IdlikeyoutoproduceaSaintInstrument.Youmaybewonderingifsuchathing
ispossibleifyourenotaSaint.ButevenanonSaintcanmakeSaintInstruments
bystealingthepowerofaSaint.

124

Ch22

Tgurneulaughed.

TheSaintsarefools.Althoughtheyhavebeenresearchingthepowersofthe
godsforathousandyears,theystillhaventrealizedthisfact.Imflabbergasted.

AtechniquetostealthepoweroftheSaints.EventheleaderoftheHeadTemple
didntknowit,sowhydidaKyoma?Thequestiondidcrosshermind,butatthe
sametime,shefeltthatherbeingabletosurvivewasmoreimportant.

TheSaintusesupalloftheirpowers,andthentheybecomelikehusks.Now,
takingtheirpowerwillbeahassle,butwithyourstrength,Imthinkingyoull
definitelybeabletoproducetheSaintInstrumentImaimingfor.

Deepunderground,Tgurneuopenedaheavymetaldoorleadingtoavastroom.
Atthecenterofitwasaplainchairmadeofstonewithamummysittingontopof
it.

Ithadahorrificlookingbody,withitsskinclingingtoitsbones.Despitethat,a
largeamountofchainswerekeepingitboundtothechair.Itwaswrappedso
tightlyinchainsthatNiawasunabletoseemostofitsbody.Atopthechainsits
bodywaswrappedinabrandnew,simplerobe.Andthoughitdidnthaveasingle
strandofhair,adecorativeaccessorymadefromrealflowerswassetonitshead.

Itseyesanditsmouthwerebothclosed,andthemummysheadwashanging
down.ButNiagotthefeelingthatevennow,themummywasmoving.

125

Ch22

Therewasanoverwhelmingairofintimidationemanatingfromthemummy.It
wasafearthatfarsurpassedanythingNiafeltforevenTgurneubesideher,or
LeuratheSaintoftheSun,whowascalledthestrongestSaintofthecurrentage.
Niaskneeswerebucklingandshewasonthevergeofcollapsing.

Iwillintroduceyou.Sheisthehumanthatyouhumansworship.TheSaintofthe
SingleFlower.Sheisstillalive,althoughsheisnownodifferentthananempty
shell.Isearchedforherfordozensofyears,butfinallyIwasabletoinviteher
here.

ThatSaintoftheSingleFlowershouldnthercorpsenolongerbeinthis
world

Theresnowayhercorpseremainsinthisworld.Becausesheisntdead,
Tgurneusaidwithasmile.

Shealsomadeafoolishchoice.Ifshedobedientlyacceptedherfateofdeath,
thensheprobablywouldnthavebeenusedbyme.Well,thankstoher,Icancarry
outmyobjective.

NiahadnoideawhatTgurneuwassaying,butshecouldunderstandonething.
Somehowshehadbecomewrappedupinanabsurdsituationwhereshecould
influencethefateoftheworld.However,shecouldntbackoutnow.

126

Ch22

Wellthen.YouwillstealthepoweroftheSaintoftheSingleFlower.Ihave
gatheredtwentyothersbesidesyouastestsubjects.Implanningonwarmly
welcomingtheparticularlyexceptionalonesasmembersoftheKyoma.

TgurneustoodbehindNiaandgentlycaressedhercheek.

Whatdoyouthink?WeKyomahavelivedforoverathousandyears.Aslongas
theMajinexists,theendsofourliveswillnevercome.Dontyouhopetobe
releasedfromthefearofdeath?

Runningwasnolongeranoption.Shewasconfidentthatshewouldbekilledif
sherefusedTgurneustemptation.

TgurneusfollowersgaveherthepowersofaKyomathatcuredherillness.And
forthenexttenyearsafterthat,sheimmersedherselfintheresearchTgurneu
ordered.Ifshedidntgothroughwiththeresearchthenshewouldbekilled.So
withfeelingswaveringbetweenguiltandthefearofdeath,NiacreatedtheBlack
BarrenFlower.

Ofcourse,NiadidnttellRainaeverything.Shejustmurmuredthatshewasan
idiotandtoldhimaboutencounteringtheSaintoftheSingleFlowerandthe
creationoftheSaintInstrument.

127

Ch22

WhenIsawaKyomalookingatmewithdrooldrippingoutofitsmouthI
understoodthatwehumanswerejustfoodforthem.

ItwasclosetoamiraclethatshehadbeenabletoescapefromtheTempleof
Fate.ShehadsecretlystolenfromtheSaintoftheSingleFlowertheabilityto
resistthefateofdeath,thentakenherownlifeandbeentransportedtothe
corpsestorehousebytheKyoma.Then,usingthepowershedtakenfromthe
SaintoftheSingleFlower,shehadsuccessfullybroughtherselfbacktolife.

Rainadidntunderstandwhatshemeant.WhatwasthepoweroftheSaintof
Fate?WhatdiditmeantostealthepowerofaSaint?Nevertheless,hecontinued
tolistentotheoldwomansstory.

TgurneuandtheKyomamustthinkthatIdiedalongtimeago.Mostlikely,no
oneisawarethatImheretalkingwithyou.

InRainaseyes,theoldwomanseemedtoalreadyhaveonefootinthegrave.

TheBlackBarrenFlowerhasbeencompleted.Iwasafool.Shegroundher
teeth.Tgurneuistheworstkindofliar.NowthatishascometothisifIhad
knownIfIhadknown!Tearsfellfromtheoldwomanseyes.NoMaybethis
wouldhavehappenedafterall.

Tellme,whatisthatBlackBarrenFlower?

128

Ch22

TheoldwomanembracedRaina.

Ah,Iwilltellyou.Ivesurvivedallthistimetotellsomeone.ButImdonefor.My
legscanttakemewhereIneedtogo,soyoullhavetotakethisinformationand
escapetothecontinent.YouwillmeetthekingofGwenvaleandhavehimtellthis
informationtotheSixFlowers.IfyoucantdothatthenyouwillgototheHead
Temple.

Iunderstand,sotellme.

Whatwecreatedwasunthinkable.TheBlackBarrenFlowerEvenIdidntknow
justhowterribleitwas.

Hurryandtellme;whatistheBlackBarrenFlower?

Listenwell,theoldwomansaid,andwhisperedthetruthabouttheBlack
BarrenFlowerinRainasear

Whenshewasdone,Rainasfacehadgonepale.Nomatterwhat,hehadtotell
someonewhathedheard.Otherwisetheworldwouldbedestroyed.

Whentheoldwomanfinishedherstory,shelookeddirectlyathimandslowly
pointedherfingerathischest.

129

Ch22

IwillgiveyouDivineProtection.ItsthepowerItookfromtheSaintoftheSingle
Flower.Thoughitwontbe100%,withthispoweryouwillbeabletoslightly
sidesteptheFateofDeath.

Rainacouldfaintlyseeasmallpetallikelightatthetipoftheoldwomansfinger.
Itthentouchedhisbodyanddisappeared.

Dontdependonthispower.Itwastakenfromthestrippeddownpowerofthe
SaintoftheSingleFlowerandwasevenfurtherstrippeddownwhenpassedonto
you.Mostlikelyitwillbeuseless.

Whentheoldwomanwasdonetalking,shelaydownontheground.Perhapsher
deathwasdrawingnear.

Tgurneuthatbastard.Thatbastard!Didnthesaythathedletmesurvive

Beforelongtheoldwomanstoppedbreathing.Rainadidntbelieveshehad
impartedallofthatinformationtoprotecttheworld.Rather,hefiguredshe
probablyjustwantedtogetrevengeagainstTgurneufordeceivingher.

Rainamadesuretherewasnoevidencethathehadbeeninsidethesmallbarn,
thenleftquietly.Hehadgainedanotherreasontosurvive,anditwasntfor
himself.Itwasfortheworld.

130

Ch22

Rainakeptmoving.

However,aftercrossingtheplain,hewasconfrontedwithacanyonthatwasgiant
beyondimagination.Nomatterwhichwayhefaced,hecouldntseetheedgeof
thevalley.Andthebottomofitwasfilledwithboilingliquid,makingitabsolutely
impossibletocross.Hewalkedalongtheborderforawhile,butheneverspotted
abridge.

Rainawailedinanguish.Therehadntbeenavalleyofthatsizeonthemap,which
meantthatthemapmusthavebeenwrittenhundredsofyearsago.Cargikks
Canyonhadalreadybeenhalfwaycompletedahundredyearsago,soitsabsence
onthemapcouldonlymeanthatthedocumentpredatedtheworktocreatethe
Canyon.

AndbecausetheCanyonwasmadeasadefenseagainsttheHeroesoftheSix
Flowers,therewassimplynowaythatsomeoneordinarylikehimcouldcrossit.

Ashesearchedforabridge,hewasdiscoveredbyaKyomalookout.Completely
helplesstostopthem,Rainawascaptured.

HewasbroughttoacaveneartheFaintingMountains,andinthatcaveaparasite
wasinsertedintothebackofhisneck,turninghimintooneofthecorpsesoldiers.
Hewasthenlaiddownontothefloorofthecave.

131

Ch22

AAAaaaa.

Ayearpassed.

PerhapsthepowertheoldwomangavemeisthereasonIhaventlost
consciousness,Rainathought.Theabilitytoslightlyavoidthefateofdeathisthe
poweroftheSaintofFate.Withoutthisability,perhapsIwouldhaveendedupas
nomorethanamovingcorpse,justlikealltheothers.

However,evenwiththepoweroftheSaintofFate,Rainacouldnotmovehis
bodyfreely.Thoughhisbodywasbarelyalive,itwascompletelyunderthecontrol
oftheparasite.

Timecontinuedtopassashelayonthecavefloor.ForagesRainahadtotolerate
theunendingidleness.Forthefirstseveraldayshethoughthewasgoinginsane.
Countlesstimeshewishedtobekilled.Andasheexperiencedthosekindsof
thoughts,hewishedhehadnevermetthatoldwoman.Hejustwantedtoforget
abouteverythingandstopthinkingaltogether.

However,Rainastuckitoutinthathell.Hehadto,becauseafriendhedrisked
hislifetosaveinthepastwasstillinthehumanworld.RainalivedforAdlet.

Adletwashopeless.Hewassmart,buthedidnthaveanyselfconfidence,his
bodywasweak,andhewasterriblytimid.

132

Ch22

Rainawassurehewasstillaliveinthehumanworld,althoughhewasprobably
terrifiedbytheMajinsrevival.

HealsoknewthathewastheonlyonewhocouldprotectAdlet.

Right.IamtheherowhowillprotectAdlet.ImaynothavetheCrestoftheSix
Flowers,butIamstillahero.

TheHeroKingFulmerovercamemuchlargertrials.HayuhatheSaintofTimefaced
offagainstfarmorepowerfulfoes.Iftheycoulddothat,thenIllshowtheworldI
candoittoo,Rainarepeatedoverandoveragainwithinhismind.

TheHeroesoftheSixFlowersareprobablyalreadyontheirwaytotheWailing
DemonTerritory,Rainathoughtashewasmadetowalkthroughtheforest.

Ifthatweretrue,itwaslikelythattheHeroesoftheSixFlowershadalready
beguntofightwiththeKyoma.Thecorpsesoldiershadbeenreleasedintothe
forestthreedaysago,sotheyhadprobablybeenunleashedtoambushthe
HeroesoftheSixFlowers.Hecouldntthinkofanyotherreasonastowhythe
Kyomawouldmovethecorpsesoldiers.

133

Ch22

IwonderwheretheFlowersare.Aretheyheadingforthisforest?Orarethey
ignoringitandheadinginadifferentdirection?Orisitpossiblethattheyve
alreadybeenwipedoutbythepoweroftheBlackBarrenFlower?

Please,HeroesoftheSixFlowers.Pleasebealive,Rainaprayedinhisheart.

ButhowwillIbeabletogiveouttheinformationevenifTheHeroesarealive?

Hisbodywasunderthecontroloftheparasite.Hecouldntwalktowhereverthe
Heroeswere,andeveniftheFlowersapproachedhim,Rainacouldnt
communicatewiththem.

Therewasonlyoneway.HehadtobesavedbytheSixFlowers.Theywould
removetheparasiteandthenhewouldbeabletotalkagain.Therewasnoother
way.

Rainadidntknowwhatkindofcharacteristicstheparasiteinhisbodypossessed,
andhedidntknowifitwasevenpossibletoremovetheparasiteatall.Butthe
SixFlowerswereheroeswhopossessedsuperhumanpower.TheremustbeSaints
amongthemwhohadpowerthatsurpassedhumancomprehension.

Rainabelievedthat,throughtheirpowers,itwouldntbeimpossibleforthemto
removetheparasitefromhimandhelphim.

ButhowcanIgettheSixFlowerstohelpme?

134

Ch22

Eventhoughthecorpsesoldiershadoriginallybeenhuman,atthemoment,the
Heroeswouldprobablykillthemallwithouthesitation.Andofcourse,Raina
wouldbekilledaswell.

Andeveniftheydontwanttokillthecorpsesoldiers,wouldtheyhelpus?

Eveniftheythoughtabouthelpingthecorpsesoldiers,theSixFlowersmaynot
havethefreedomtoactonthosefeelings.TheFlowerswereinthemiddleofa
battletothedeath.Theymightgiveuponsavingthecorpsesoldiersandjustkill
themall.Ortheymightavoidaconfrontationandpassthemcompletely.Andif
theywentwitheitherofthoseoptions,Rainawouldntbeabletotellthemthe
truthabouttheBlackBarrenFlower.

SowhatshouldIdo?hewondered,beforecomingtotheonlyconclusion.Hehad
toconveytotheHeroesthathewasalive.Andhehadtotellthemthetruthabout
theSaintInstrumentknownastheBlackBarrenFlower.

Butisthatevenpossible?

Rainacouldntmovehisbody.Hecouldnttalk.Isitpossibleinsuchacondition?

Nevertheless,Rainacouldntgiveup.Eventhoughhecouldntmovehisbody,and
eventhoughhedbeenchangedintoacorpsesoldier,Rainawasstillalive.He
absolutelybelievedtherewashope,solongashedidntgiveup.

135

Ch22

Please,HeroesoftheSixFlowers,Rainacalledoutwithinhismind.TheSaintof
theSingleFlower.TheGoddessofFate.Hearmyrequest.Itdoesntmatterwhat
happenstomylife.IdontcareifIdieaftertellingthetruthoftheBlackBarren
Flower.JustallowmetocrosspathswiththeSixFlowers.

Therewasasmallhutaslightdistancefromtheforestwherethecorpsesoldiers
werewanderingabout.Inside,theHeroesoftheSixFlowersweresittingquietly.

Adletslipsquiveredashestaredatthemap.ThewordsDozzuhadsaidwere
repeatingoverandoveragainwithinhisheart.Allofthevillagers,withoutany
exceptions,hadbeenturnedintocorpsesoldiers.

Adkun,areyoualright?Roloniaasked,drawingcloseandpeeringathisface.

Imgood.Imthestrongestmanintheworld,Adlettriedtosaywithalaugh.But
hismouthdidntmove,andnotevenasmiletouchedhisface.

136

Ch31

137

Ch31

138

Ch31

ChapterThree:PartOne

MemoriesofhishometownrushedaboutthebackofAdlet'smind:thefaceofthe
oldwomanwhoalwaysgaveoutsweets,thefaceoftheoldmanwhoscolded
AdletandRainaafteroneoftheirpranks,thefaceofthevillageleaderwho
taughthimhowtomakecheese.

Clearly,theymustallbedead,andhehadtogiveuponeverseeingthemagain.

However,atthemoment,Adletwasshockedtothepointthathecouldn'tstop
shaking.Thetruthwasthatinhishearthe'dstillbeenholdingontohope;he'djust
beenactingsothatpeoplewouldn'tseehistruefeelings.

"...Adkun,hanginthere."

Don'tworry,IamtheStrongestManintheWorld,hetriedtosaybacktoRolonia,
butthewordswouldn'tcomeout.

"Whathappened,Adletsan?Istheresomeoneyouknowamongthecorpse
soldiersorsomething?"Nashetaniaasked.Shewasn'tawareofAdlet'ssituation,
andsheseemedworried.

"...Dozzu,isitreally...impossible?Isitimpossibletohelpthepeopleturnedinto
corpsesoldiers?"

139

Ch31

Confused,Dozzureplied,"Idon'tknowofaway,atleast.Anditdoesn'tseemlike
itcanbedone."

Isthatreallyso?Adletwondered.Hehadn'tseenthecorpsesoldiersinperson,
andatthemoment,hestilldidn'tknowanythingaboutthem.Isn'ttheresome
waytohelpthem?Isn'ttheresomekindofcluethatcouldbefoundwithMoraor
Rolonia'spower?

"IfwekillDarkSpecialistNumber9...allofthecorpsesoldierswilldie?"He'd
hearditbefore,butAdlethadtomakesure.

Dozzunodded.

"....Althoughthisseemspainful,meow,wedon'thavetimetobesad,"Hanssaid.
"Nowsthetimetofight.WehavetokillDarkSpecialistNumber9assoonas
possibleandheadtoTheTempleofFate."

"Hey,whatareyousaying,Hanssan?!"Roloniasaid,standingtoherfeet.

"We...wehavetothink!Howcanwesavethecorpsesoldiers?!Findingoutthe
truthoftheBlackBarrenFlowerisimportanttoo,but...ppepeople'slivesare...
arealsoimportant!"Notusedtoassertingherself,Roloniastutteredasshe
shouted.

"Rolonia.Don'tshout.TheKyomawillfindus,"Hanssaidcoolly,andtheroom
wentquietagain.

140

Ch31

Afterawhile,itseemedlikeFremybecamefedupwiththesituationandsaid,
"Thoughit'sdifficulttosaythis,Rolonia,youaretheonlyoneherewhothinks
that."

"...Huh?"

Adletunderstood.Hans,Chamo,Dozzu,andNashetaniadidn'trecognizethe
corpsesoldiersasanythingotherthansimpleenemies.Anddespitethefactthat
MoraandGoldofwouldwanttorefrainfromkillingthosewhousedtobe
humans,thosefeelingsdidn'tmeantheythoughttheyhadtohelpthem.

Fremyhadn'tbeenexplicitaboutwhereshestoodontheissue,butsheprobably
didntthinkthegroupshouldsavethecorpsesoldiersasRoloniawassuggesting.

"That...But,they're...stillhuman."

"Roloniasan.Theyarenolongerhuman.Theyarejustmovingcorpses,"Dozzu
said.

"Buttheirheartsarestillbeating..."

Rolonialookedaroundherandfinallyrealizedthatshedidn'thaveanyoneonher
side.ShelookedtoAdlet,hereyespleadingforhishelp.

141

Ch31

"Adkun...doyouthink...Imean,howdoyoufeelaboutallofthis?"

Adletdidn'tanswer.Let'shelpthecorpsesoldiers.Hecouldfeelthosewordson
thetipofhistongue,buttherewasnowayhecouldsaythem.

AsHanshadsaid,atthemomentitwasabattleoftime.Theyhadtofindoutthe
truthoftheBlackBarrenFlowerbeforeTgurneumadehiswaytotheTempleof
Fate.Theycouldn'tallowthemselvestowastetime.

TheHeroesoftheSixFlowerswerefightingtosavetheentireworld.Hecouldn't
giveanyonespecialtreatment,eveniftheywerepeoplefromhishometown.His
feelingsabouthishometownwerepersonal,andleaderscouldn'tallowtheir
personalfeelingstoinfluenceothers.

TherewasnowayhecouldmakethesamemistakeasMoraandGoldof,whohad
bothallowedtheirtruefeelingstocontrolthem,andasaresulthadplacedtheir
companionsindanger.

Yetdespitecomingtothatconclusion,Adletstillsaid,"Sorry,letmethinkaboutit
alittlebit."

Hestoodandwalkeddeeperintotheroomtoescapetheothers.Alongtheway
hiseyesmetFremy's,whichwerelookingathimwithwhatseemedlikeconcern.

142

Ch31

"Hey,Fremy.Did...youknow?Didyouknowwhathadhappenedtothepeople
frommyhometown?"

"WhenIwascastawaybyTgurneu,therewerehumansthatwerestillalive.I
thoughttheymayhaveallbeenkilled,butIfearedthatyoumightloseyour
resolveandyourhopeifItoldyou,soIdidntsayanything."

"...Isee."

Adletmadehiswaydeeperintothehutandsatinthenextroom.

Hisresponseshouldhavebeenobvious.Themostimportantthingwastofindout
thetruthoftheBlackBarrenFlowerattheTempleofFate.Whichmeanttheyhad
todefeatDarkSpecialistNumber9andthecorpsesoldiersandthenheadtothe
TempleofFateassoonaspossible.

Butistherenootherway?Isitpossibletohelpthecorpsesoldiersandstillarrive
atthetruthoftheBlackBarrenFlower?

Theycouldn'tbypassthecorpsesoldiersandheadtotheTempleofFate,because
theywouldjustenduphavingtofightthematthetempleitself.Andiftheyhad
tofightatthetemplethenitwouldbeimpossibletoinspectittofindoutthe
truth;andgoingtothetemplewastheironlycluetofindinganyinformation
abouttheBlackBarrenFlower.

143

Ch31

Italsoseemedimpossibleforthemtoignoreboththecorpsesoldiersandthe
TempleofFateandjustkilltheMajin.Adlethadahunchthatwhateverhappened
attheTempleofFatewouldbeaturningpointintheirfightagainsttheMajin.

Theanswerwasclear.Theyhadnochoicebuttokillthecorpsesoldiers.Sowhy
areyouwastingtimehesitating?Aren'tyouthestrongestmanintheworld?

"...Shit."

Adletraisedhishead.Hesawsomethinginthecornerwithsomewritingonit,so
hegotcloserandreadit.

"Itisprobablyalreadyoverforme.Forgiveme,Shetra.Forgiveme.Youwere
right.Iwasafool.ForgivemeShetra.Forgivemeforkillingyou."

Herecognizedthehandwriting.ItwasfromtheVillageHeadwhotaughtAdlet
howtomakecheese.

"...Idiot...Nowyoufeelregret,afterwhatyoudidtoSis...

Adletclutchedhisheadinfrustration.Sothevillagershadregrettedtheiractions
afterall,andweretormentedbytheircrimesofkillinghissisterandRaina.

"Sis...Raina...Givethemback,youidiots...."

144

Ch31

Adletmissedthevillagersfromhishometown,andatthesametimeheresented
them.Hehadthoughtthathecouldneverforgivethemforkillinghissisterand
hisfriend.Butnowthatheknewtheyweretormentedbytheircrimes,he
couldn'tcontinuetohatethem.

"Idiots..."

HiscompanionswerequietafterAdletmovedintothenextroom.

He'suneasyaboutallofthis,Morathought.Thingsrelatedtohomewerenot
somethingthatapersoncouldeasilyseparatethemselvesfrom.Adletwasn'table
tolessenthevillagers'suffering,norcouldhehelptheminanyotherway.And
thatwasawoundtotheheartwhichcouldneverbehealed.

"Meowmi,youdon'tneedtoworry.He'sthetypeofpersonwhocangetbackon
hisfeetallbyhimself,meow,"Hanslaughed.

Well,itwouldbefineifwhatHanssaidwasreallytrue,Morathoughtwithasigh.

"Wecan'thaveastrategymeetingwhilehe'snothere,meow.SoI'mgonnaget
somerest."

145

Ch31

"Butaren'tyoualsotheleaderatthemoment?"Moraasked.

"IsaidI'llleavethatuptoAdlet.Illbeonthelookoutoutside,"Hanssaid,andleft
thehut.

ThoughitmightbehardforAdlet,nowwasn'tthetimetobeworryingaboutthe
corpsesoldiers.

IfTgurneurealizedthattheSixFlowerswerenearingtheTempleofFate,thenhe
wouldprobablysendallofhisforcestomeetthemattheFaintingMountains.
Andifhedidthat,thentheKyomaandthecorpsesoldierswouldjoinforces,and
theFlowerswouldbeforcedtofightthemallatonce.Nomatterwhat,theyhad
towipeoutthecorpsesoldiershereandnow,whiletheystillhadachance.

Everypossiblesituationpointedtotheirbeingnootherwayforwardbesides
killingthecorpsesoldiers.Theyhadnochoicebuttogiveuponrescuingthem.

"Um,everyone.WhathappenedwithAdletsan?"Nashetaniaasked.

"Youdon'tneedtoknow,"Fremyreplied.

"You'remean.Pleasedon'tleavemeout."Nashetaniapouted.

"Areyoujoking?"

146

Ch31

"No,Fremysan.I'mworriedaboutAdletsantoo,"Nashetaniasaid,ahintof
angerinhervoice.

HowcanshesaysomethinglikethataftertryingtokillAdletjustfourdaysago?
Morasimplycouldn'tunderstandhowNashetania'smindworked.

"ThepeoplefromhisvillageweretakenawaybyTgurneu.Andevenifhewantsto
savethem,thesituationwillnotallowit.Iguessthat'swhat'sgoingon,"Dozzu
said.

Hehitthenailrightonthehead.Well,itwasn'tasifAdlethadtriedveryhardto
keepitasecret.

"Sothat'swhatitis....ThenalthoughAdletsanisprobablysuffering,theres
nothinghecando."Nashetaniasadlylookedaway."Moreimportantly,canwe
thinkaboutwhatliesahead?TheDarkSpecialistNumber9isapowerfulfoe.We
needtoworkoutastrategytoswiftlyanddefinitivelydefeathim."

"Nashetaniasan,whatareyousaying?"ArareflashofangercrossedRolonia's
face.Eversinceshedlearnedaboutthecorpsesoldiers,shehadbecome
extremelyemotional.

"Sosorry.Ididn'tmeantohurtyourfeelingsoranything..."Nashetaniasaidwith
apuzzledlook.Itwasasifshedidn'tunderstandwhyRoloniawasangry.

147

Ch31

Iswhatwe'resayingjustabitinsensitive?Morawondered.Adletwassadabout
losingthevillagersofhishometown.Andhewastroublingoverwhetherthere
wasawaytosavethemornot.Iftheyweretohaveanopendiscussiononhowto
wipeoutthecorpsesoldiers,hearingthatinhiscurrentconditionwouldprobably
hurthimdeeply.EvenHanswastreadinglightlyaroundthetopicandonly
interruptedtheconversationonce.

"I'msorry,Roloniasan.Ididn'tmeantomakeyouangry,"Nashetaniasaidina
panic.

However,havingventedheranger,Roloniawentquiet.Theycontinuedtowait
forawhile,butAdletstilldidn'tcomebackfromtheadjoiningroom.

"Um,Fremysan.DoyouknowanythingaboutthatDarkSpecialistNumber9?"
Roloniaasked.

"Sorry.Iknowthatitmanipulateshumansintoweapons.However,Idon'tknow
anymoredetailaboutthetypeofpowertheKyomahas."

"Rolonia."Moracutintotheconversation."Didn'tyoustudyundertheKyoma
SpecialistAtroSpyker?Didyouhearanythingbackthen?"

"Ididn't.Atrosan...hedoesn'tknoweverything."RoloniaturnedtoDozzu.
"Dozzusan,istherereallynowaytohelpthecorpsesoldiers?"

148

Ch31

Inalowvoice,Nashetaniasaid,"Roloniasan.Ithinkitwouldbebesttostop
talkingaboutthatalready."

"Whyisthat?"

"ItsimpossibletohelptheCopseSoldiers."

"Thathasn'tbeendeterminedyet.Wemightdiscoverawayifwelook."

"Itstoounlikely.Anditwouldbeproblematicforustowasteourtimewiththis.
Wemightalldiewhilewe'researchingforawaytohelpthem."

"But...thatthatwayofthinkingisntright.Humanliveshanginthebalance..."

Nashetaniashookherhead."Don'tyouthinkvictoryismoreimportant?Aren't
thelivesofallofusmoreimportant?Haveyoumisplacedyourpriorities,Rolonia
san?"

"Theyarehumanlives...tosaywhichismoreimportantthat..."Rolonia
scowled,thenraisedhervoiceevenmore.PleasethinkofAdkun'sfeelings,too.
Adkunwantstohelpthem!They'repeopledeartohisheartvillagersthathe
livedwithforalongtime!Whatwillhedoifwedon'tcooperatewithhim!?"

"Umeow,keepitdown,Rolonia,"Hanssnappedfromoutside.

149

Ch31

Atthatmoment,Nashetania'sfacechanged.ShestaredatRoloniawithacold
gaze,thelikesofwhichshehadneverdisplayedwhilepretendingtobetheir
companion.

"Allofus,includingyou,arefightingfortheworld.WearenotfightingforAdlet
san."

"But,isn'tthatjusttooawful?!DontyougethowAdkunmustfeel,tohaveto
fightthevillagershecaresabout?

Nashetanialookeduptotheceilingslightlyandthoughtforamoment."Itissad.
Itisvery,verysad.Butitcan'tbehelped."

RoloniaglaredatNashetania,herhandsshakingwithanger.Morajumpedtoher
feet,readytodiffusethesituation.ThoughMorahadlivedwithRoloniaforalong
time,shehadneverseenherlikethat.

"Weareweak.Wecan'thelpeveryone.Andwecantdeludeourselvesinto
thinkingthatwecanhelpthecorpsesoldiers,"Nashetaniasaid.

"Nashetaniasan...Don'tyouwanttocreateaworldwhereeveryone,humansand
Kyoma,canbehappy?Dontyouwanttohelppeople?"

150

Ch31

Inaterriblycoolandcalculatingtone,Nashetaniareplied,"Atthemoment,I
don't.Iwillnothesitatetopayanykindofsacrificeifitwillhelpmerealizemy
ambition,evenifthatmeanssomeonewillbehurtorkilledintheprocess."

Roloniamadeafist,butMoragrabbeditfrombehind.

"Letgoofme!"Roloniashouted,whippingaroundandswingingherotherhandat
whoeverhadgrabbedher.

HerhandhitMora'scheek.

Morawasstunned,notbyanysortofpain,butbythefactthatRoloniahadhit
herinthefirstplace

"....A,I'm...I'mI'm..."Roloniastuttered,tremblingallover.

Morapattedhercheekandsaidinagentlevoice,"Calmdown.Idon'tcarethat
youhitme."

"Roloniasan.Iamabsolutelynotyourenemy.ButatthemomentIamthinking
solelyabouthowtobestcontributetothecauseoftheSixFlowers.Isaythisfor
bothyouandAdletsan."

"Whatareyoualldoing,meow?Princesssan,comehererightnow.Rolonia,you
calmdown,meow."

151

Ch31

Nashetaniasighedandwalkedoutofthehut.Morawatchedherleavesilently.

Whatshesaidislargelycorrect,Morathought.Butatthesametime,Moracould
sensethedepthsofthedarknesswithinherheart.

Hanscouldalsobecoldhearted,buthehadenoughcompassiontobeableto
surmisehowAdletandRoloniawerefeelingandtakethosefeelingsinto
consideration.ButNashetaniadidn'tevenhavethat.

Nashetaniasaidtheycouldn'tletthemselvesbeinfluencedbyemotions.But
hadn'tsheusedGoldof'sfeelingsinordertosecureherownsurvival?

Perhaps,ratherthanbeingcruel,sheisbeingselfish.Afterall,it'salsodifficultto
forgiveherforbeingourenemy,Morathought.IwonderwhatGoldofisthinking.
Hepledgedhisloyaltytoprotectapersonlikeher,andwouldevenriskhislifefor
her.JustlikewithNashetania,Moracouldn'tunderstandwhatwasgoingonin
Goldof'shead.

"Hey,Rolonia.Chamowondersifitsagoodideatogetangry,"Chamosaidto
Rolonia,whowasstandingtheresilentlywithherheadhung."InnowayisChamo
sidingwiththeprincess,butaren'tyoutakingmattersabitlightly?"

Roloniasaidnothing.

152

Ch31

"Idon'tknowwhenChamoandtheothersmaydie,butifwedo,thentheworldis
over.Chamowondersifyougetthat.Yes,Chamopitiesthecorpsesoldiers,but
Chamoalsothinksthathelpingthemisn'tanoption."

Roloniadidn'treply.Outside,HansandNashetaniaweretalkingaboutsomething,
butMoracouldn'tcatchanythingtheyweresaying.Meanwhile,Adletstillhadn't
returnedtothegroup.

AstheHeroeswaitedinthehut,Rainawasintheforestawaitingtheirarrival,
listeningintentlyforanysoundsinthevicinity.

IwonderwhattheFlowerswilldo.Perhapstheyllkillallthecorpsesoldiers.Or
maybetheyllignorethecorpsesoldiersaltogetherandheadfortheLandofFallen
Tears.

Hecouldntletthathappen.HeabsolutelyhadtomaketheHeroesawareofhis
existence,andmakethemunderstandthathehadinformationheneededto
conveytothem.ButitwasalldependentonwhattheSixFlowersdid,anditwas
quitepossiblethatRaina'slifecouldendwithouthimbeingabletodoanything.

IftherewasevenonepersonamongtheHeroesoftheSixFlowersthatwouldtry
tohelphim,thentherewasstillhope.Iftherewasnt,thentheentireworld
wouldprobablyend.

153

Ch31

Adletcouldhearthecommotionintheneighboringroomashekneltdownin
thought.

Roloniaprobablydidn'tunderstandthattheonewhowashurtinghimthemost
wasn'tactuallyNashetania,butRoloniaherself.Butevenashetriedtoheedher
complaints,hecouldn'tthinkofanything.Hecouldn'tcomeupwithawaytohelp
thecorpsesoldierswhilealsosearchingforthetruthoftheBlackBarrenFlower.

That'swhy,atthemoment,hewasdesperatelytryingtoberealistic.Hecouldn't
savethevillagers.Overandoveragainhetoldhimselfthattherewasnothinghe
coulddo.ButRoloniawastramplingalloverthateffort.Eventhoughofcourse
Adletknewshedidn'tmeanto.

"...Sis,Raina,thosepeoplekilledthem,"Adletmuttered.

Thevillagershadkilledhissisterandhisfriend.Itwasanunforgivablecrime.And
withthatthoughtinmind,hetriedtoabandonthethoughtoftryingtohelp
them.Butavoiceatthebackofhismindtoldhimthattheyhadjustbeen
deceivedbyTgurneu.TheyhadjustbeentemptedbyTgurneu,andtheyweren't
badpeople.

154

Ch31

SoAdletstartedtowonder.IsAdletMaianotthestrongestmanintheworld?He
couldn'tprotecthiscompanions,defeattheenemy,andalsoprotectthepeople
fromhisvillage.Isthemanwhogivesupwithoutfacingachallengeworthyof
beingcalledtheworld'sstrongest?

Adletcontinuedtopuzzleoverwhattodo.

"...Tgurneu."

SuddenlyTgurneu'sfaceappearedinhismind.Itwasthelizardfacehe'dhad
whenthey'dfirstmet.AdletwonderedifTgurneuhadanticipatedthatAdlet
wouldagonizeoverthisdecision.Didhethinkwewouldwastetimetryingtohelp
thecorpsesoldiers?

AdletpicturedTgurneu'sloathsomefacesneeringatthefactthatAdletwas
unabletosetasidehisemotionsinordertoact.

"...Right."

AdletstoodupandreturnedtotheroomwhereDozzu,Nashetania,andhis
companionswerewaiting.Alloftheirfacesturnedtohimatonce.

"Isthefightover?"Adletasked.

155

Ch31

"Youheard,Adlet?"Morareplied.

"Yes,Icouldhear."

RoloniawassquattinginthecorneroftheroomandstaringmotionlesslyatAdlet.

"Howdoyoufeelaboutallofthis,Adletsan?"Dozzuasked.

"WewilldefeatDarkSpecialistNumber9andheadtotheTempleofFate.We
won'thelpthecorpsesoldiers,"Adletdeclareddefinitively."Hans,Nashetania,
comeinhere.Let'scontinuetostrategize,"Adletsaid,andthetwoofthem
walkedbackintothehut.

Thecompanionsformedacircleandfocusedonthemaponthefloor.Butofthe
group,onlyRoloniastaredatAdletwithdisbelief.

"But...Adkun..."

"Rolonia,"Adletsaidinanunusuallyforcefultone."Giveuponthecorpse
soldiers.There'snothingthatcanbedone.Wehavetofocusonfindingoutthe
truthoftheBlackBarrenFlowerattheTempleofFatenow.Thatisouronly
objective."

"But"

156

Ch31

"There'snobut,"Adletsnapped,andRoloniabitherlip."You'retoonice.Ifthese
werenormaltimesthenthatwouldbefine,butatthemomentyournicenessis
gettingintheway.DoasIsay."

"But!"Roloniashouted.

ToAdlet,Rolonialookedlikeakindlittlechild.Maybeshetrulyfeelsforthecorpse
soldiersandgenuinelywantstosavetheirlives?

"...I."Rolonialookedup.Therewasangeranddeterminationwithinhereyes
unlikeanythingAdlethadseeninherbefore.Rightnowshewasn'tthetimid,
cowardlygirlheknewwhocouldn'tdoanythingbutfollowtheothercompanions.

Ineverknewshecouldhavethattypeoflookinhereyes,Adletthoughtin
surprise.Herealizedtherewasactuallyashockingamountofinformationhe
didntknowabouther.

"EvenifIhavetodoitbymyself,Iwillfindawaytohelpthecorpsesoldiers."

"...Rolonia."

"Idon'tneedanyone'shelp,Adkun,andIwon'tcausetroubleforyouoranyone
else.Iabsolutely,absolutelywillnotdie.Soletmehelpthem."

157

Ch31

"No."Adletshotherdownwithasingleword."ListentowhatI'msaying.Dont
causeanymoretroubleforeveryone,"Adletsaid,andsatdownbesidethe
others.

RoloniastaredatAdletwithasadlookinhereyesandsilentlyfollowedsuit,
sittingfarawayfromthegroup.

Iwastooharsh,Adletthought.Buthisbrusquenesswasduetohisinabilitytoget
pasthisownhesitation.Hewasashamedthathehadtakenouthisirritationon
Rolonia,whohadntdoneanythingwrong.

ButatthemomenthehadtothinkaboutreachingtheTempleofFate.

"I'msorryIkeptyouwaiting.Let'sthinkofastrategy.Well,Iamthestrongestsan
intheworld,soleaveittome,"Adletsaidwithasmile.

Itwasntthesmileheusuallyhadwhenhewaspretendingtobeconfident.Even
Adletcouldfeelhowforceditwas.

"So,theydidn'tcome,"Tgurneumuttered.AtthemomenthewasinthePlainof
SeveredEarswithabodyintheshapeofagianttentaclecoveredwolf.

158

Ch31

IftheSixFlowersplannedtocrosstheplain,hewouldhavealreadyspottedthem.

"SotheyareheadedtotheTempleofFateafterall,oraresimplyavoidingthis
plain.Well,regardless,IwonderifIshouldleavesomelookoutsandmovemy
mainforce."

"Iwillorderthemainforcetomovetothenorth,"saidDarkSpecialistNumber2,
whowasstandingathisside.

"Youdontneedtomovethemyet.Justgetthemready."

DarkSpecialistNumber2noddedandflappedhiswingstothesky.

So,itlookslikeDozzuactuallyknewabouttheTempleofFate,hethoughtashe
flew.Itwasquiteimpressivethathecouldacquirethatinformation,giventhefact
thatTgurneuhadregulateditstrictly,andhisfactionhadbeenintheprocessof
huntingdownallthemembersofDozzu's.

Nevertheless,itseemedunlikelythatthetruthbehindtheBlackBarrenFlower
wouldberevealed,eveniftheSixFlowersmanagedtoreachtheTemple.

Theyhaddecidedtokillallthehumanswhoknewabouttheexistenceofthe
BlackBarrenFlower.SomeKyomahadknownabouttheSaintInstrumentaswell,
butiftheydseemedevenalittlesuspicious,theyhadbeenkilledtoo.

159

Ch31

Asfortheremaininghumansalthoughthepossibilitywasoneinamillion,there
wasstillachancethatoneofthemcouldhaveknownsomethingabouttheBlack
BarrenFlower.Soinordertopreventthatinformationfromgettingout,Tgurneu
hadorderedthatallthehumansbeturnedintocorpsesoldiers.

DarkSpecialistNumber2hadmadesurethatitwouldbeveryunlikelyfortheSix
Flowerstofindoutthetruth.Yetuneasinessstillfloatedaboutinhismind.The
BlackBarrenFlowerwasacornerstoneofTgurneu'sforces.Ifthetruthaboutit
wasrevealed,thenthevictorytheyhadnearlygraspedwouldrecedeinan
instant.

DarkSpecialistNumber2thoughtofDarkSpecialistNumber9,whowas
protectingtheTempleofFate.

"Number9,don'tslipup,nomatterhowminisculethechancemayseem.You
absolutelymustnotlettheFlowersreachtheTempleofFate,"DarkSpecialist
Number2mutteredashecontinuedtofly.

Thestrategymeetingendedwithoutahitch,andtheeighthumansandone
KyomaleftthesmallhutwithAdletwalkingattheheadofthegroup.

DozzuandNashetaniahadntdoneanythingsuspiciouswhiletheyhadbeen
talking.

160

Ch31

Bothofthemwerepositivewhentheyofferedtheiropinions,andwhattheysaid
alwaysmadesense.Itdidn'tseemlikethetwoofthemwereplanninganythingat
themoment.

AsforGoldof,asusual,Adletdidn'tknowwhathewasthinkingabout.Evennow
thathehadreunitedwithNashetania,hewasstillassilentasever.Andthere
werenostrangeactionsamongtheotherseither.Noonewasbehavinginaway
thatcouldpreventthegroupfromheadingtotheTempleofFate.Ofcourse,that
wasexcludingthefactthatRoloniainsistedonhelpingthecorpsesoldiers.

Naturally,AdletdidntthinkRoloniasstanceontheissuemadehersuspicious;
shehadalwayshadthatkindofheart.

Thegroupheardasmallsoundinthedirectionofathicketahead.Fremyreadied
herrifleandAdlettookouthissword.

"I'llcheckitout,"Nashetaniasaid,andwalkedforwardwithGoldoffollowing
behindher.

"It'snotgoodtoletthembealonetogether."

Thetwoofthemcouldplotinsecret,soHanswentafterthem.Everyoneelse
stoppedwheretheywereandwaitedforthethreetoreturn.

161

Ch31

"Rolonia,"AdletsaidtoRolonia,whowasstandingnexttohim."Justtomakesure
wereclearonthis:giveuponthecorpsesoldiers.Theyrealreadydead.Fromthe
beginningtherewasnowayyoucouldhelpthem."

Roloniaremainedquietforawhile,beforewhispering,"...I'msorry."

Adletlookedaway.Heunderstoodwhatshemightbethinking.Ifheweretruly
thestrongestmanintheworld,heshouldhavebeenabletoprotecteveryone
andhelpthecorpsesoldiers.Somehow,hegotthefeelingRoloniawas
condemninghimforbeingtooweaktomatchthatexpectation.

Butatthesametime,heknewRoloniawouldneverthinkanythinglikethat.

162

Ch32

ChapterThree:PartTwo

GoldofknewthatNashetaniawasn'ttryingtolookforthesourceofthesoundit
wasprobablynothingmorethanthefootstepsofadeeranyway.Goldofhad
noticedherstaringathimeversincetheyleftthesmallhut,sohesuspectedthat
shewantedtospeakwithhimaloneforsomereason.

Andsureenough,afterhecrossedanumberofthickets,Nashetaniawasthere
waitingforhim.

"Goldof,youcame.That'sgood.Wedon'thavealotoftime,solet'stalkbriefly."

"...Princess,whatisit?"

Ifshewantedtohaveadiscussionabouthersafety,thenhewouldprotecther
withouthesitation.However,ifsheintendedtohurtoneoftheFlowers,then
naturallyhe'dstopher.Nashetaniahadnoqualmsaboutdeceivinghimifit
servedherobjectives,soGoldofhadtoseethroughtohertrueintentions.

"Youdon'thavetobesoafraid.Thisisn'tatrick,asyou'remostlikelythinking,"
Nashetaniasaidwithasmile."Actually,I'mthinkingofsettingatrapforRolonia
san."

AchillrandownGoldof'sback,andNashetaniaquietlybegantotalk.

163

Ch32

AdletandtheothersresumedtheirjourneyafterNashetania,Goldof,andHans
madetheirwayback.Theywereinaforestthatspreadouttotheeastofthe
FaintingMountains.Atopasmallhill,Adletandtheotherswereexaminingthe
forestandthemountainsaheadofthem.

Adlettookamomenttowritedowneverythinghewasseeingontothemapinhis
hands.Theterrainwasterriblyrough,withanumberofsmallridgesreaching
acrossthearea;partsofitwereconcealedbytrees,andotherslookedtobe
unstableandcrumblingslowly.Tothenorth,therewasalargevalleythat
extendedfromsouthtonorth,andfurthertothesouththeycouldseeamidsized
mountaincoveredbytrees.

AtthecenteroftheprecariousFaintingMountainswaswhatseemedtobethe
onlypathtotheotherside,butthatwasmostlikelyalsoblockedbythecorpse
soldiers.

Earlier,Adlethadheardthegroansofwhatsoundedlikesickpeoplesuffering.
Thesoundhadcarriedallthewaytotheircurrentlocationonwindsthatseemed
tooriginatefromthecenteroftheforest.Thosegroanswerethecriesofthe
corpsesoldiers.

AsAdletcontinuedtoupdatethemap,asinglehumancameoutfromtheforest.
Itsbodyswayedasitslowlywalkedtowardsthegroup.Itshandswerewaving
backandforthasifitwereswimming,anditsheadlolledbackandforthwith
everystep.Innowaydiditseemalive.

164

Ch32

"Ah!"

Roloniaheldherhandtohermouth,andAdletfoughttokeepdownvomit.He
hadkilledcountlesshorrificKyoma,butthisenemyhadacompletelydifferent
typeofrepulsiveness.

"I'lltakecareofit."

Nashetaniastuckherrapierintotheground.Abladesprungupfromtheground
atthecorpsesoldier'sfeetandshottowarditsthroat,butthecorpsesoldierleapt
highintheairanddodgedtheattack.

Nashetaniaimmediatelysummonedasecondblade,whichimpaledthecorpse
soldierintheair.Goldofthenrushedforwardandcheckedtoseeiftherewas
anythinghiddenonthecorpse.

"Thefactthatitdodgedmyfirstattack...Theseenemiesarenotoneswecantake
lightly,"Nashetaniasaidwithascowl.

"Dozzu,theDarkSpecialistNumber9hasn'tnoticedthatwejustkilledoneofthe
corpsesoldiers,right?"Fremyasked.

"Right.Aslongasthecorpsesoldiersdon'tscreamtoNumber9,itwon'trealize
thatanythingunusualhashappened."

165

Ch32

IfNumber9noticedthatsomethinghadhappened,theothercorpsesoldiers
wouldmostlikelycomerushingtotheirlocationatonce.However,theentrance
totheforestremainedquiet.PerhapsDozzuisright.

"Alright,wecancontinueourstrategyasplanned.Noonehasaproblemwith
that,right?"Adletasked,lookingovertoallofhiscompanions.

TheobjectiveoftheirfightwastotakeoutDarkSpecialistNumber9,andthus
renderallthecorpsesoldierspowerless.Theproblemwasthattheydidnthave
muchtime.

AmessagewouldprobablyberushedtoTgurneu'slocationthemomentthey
startedthebattlewithNumber9.ThenTgurneuwouldbringbothhimselfandhis
mainforcetotheFaintingMountains.ItwasunclearwhereTgurneuwas,but
evenifhismovementsweredelayed,itwouldn'ttakehimlongerthanhalfaday
toarrive.

Nomatterhowquicklytheymoved,itwouldtakethemthreehourstoreachthe
TempleofFatefromtheircurrentlocation.TakingbothTgurneu'slocationand
thetimerequiredtoreachthetempleintoconsideration,atthelongest,theyhad
threehourstokillDarkSpecialistNumber9.

ItwaspossiblethatDarkSpecialistNumber9hadstationedalargenumberof
corpsesoldiersintheareaaroundhimtoprotecthimself,andtheHeroesdidn't
haveanywherenearenoughtimetopowerthroughthoseforcesandkillhim.
Soonaftertheystartedtofight,Number9wouldnoticethattheSixFlowerswere
inthevicinityandprobablytrytoescape.

166

Ch32

However,therewasawaytotakeoutNumber9inaninstantevenwhilehewas
beingprotectedbyabunchofcorpsesoldiers:Fremywouldhavetosnipethe
Kyomafromadistance.

"Thetreesshouldn'tblockmyshot,soit'spossibletokillhimfromafar,"Fremy
saidasshegrippedherrifle.

ButevenforFremy,itwouldbedifficulttoaccuratelyshootNumber9whilehe
wassurroundedbydozensofcorpsesoldiers.TheDarkSpecialistwassomewhat
largerthanahuman,butevenso,thetargetwouldstillbeverysmallfroma
distance.Plus,shehadtoclearlyknowhispositionbeforeshecouldtaketheshot.

Andthat'swhereMoracamein.Withthepowerofhersecondsight,shewould
beabletopinpointNumber9'sposition.

"Ifwe'reonthesmallhilltothesouth,thenI'lldefinitelybeabletousemysecond
sightwithoutanyproblems,"Moraconfirmed.

Thestrategywassimple.MoraandFremywouldwaitonthesmallmountainto
thesouthoftheforest.AndHanswasalreadycheckingwhethertherewereany
CorpseSoldiersaroundtheroadthatledtotheTempleofFate.Adletandthe
otherswouldleadNumber9tothesouth.Morawouldascertainitsposition,and
thenFremywouldshootit.

TheonlyproblemwashowtocornertheKyoma,butthekeytothatwasHans.

167

Ch32

InordertodivertthecorpsesoldiersawayfromMora,hewouldchargeintothe
middleofthecorpsesoldiersbyhimselfandmakeitseemlikehewastryingto
escape.Iftheplanworked,itwouldreducethenumberofenemiesandthrow
Number9offhisguard.Hanswouldleadthesoldierstothebridgeacrossthe
valleytothenorth,andifhecoulddestroythebridge,thentherestofthebattle
wouldbefairlyeasyfortheHeroes.

TheotherHeroeswouldpredictwhenNumber9wasshortonprotectionand
launchtheirattackthen.TheywouldblockNumber9sescaperoutes,forcingthe
KyomatowardsthemountainwhereFremyandMorawerewaiting.

"Isitreallyalrightforyoutogoalone,Hanssan?Don'tyouthinkNashetaniaor
myselfshouldtravelwithyou?"Dozzuasked.

Hansshookhishead."Idon'tneedyourhelp.Speedisvitalforthisdiversionto
work.Nooneherecankeepupwithmeatmytopspeed,soitllbewayeasierfor
metodothisalone."

ItwasjustasHanssaid.Hisspeedsurpassedeveryonethere.AdletandGoldof
couldprobablykeepupwithhimforalittlewhile,butitwouldbeimpossiblefor
themtomaintainitfordozensofminuteslikeHans.

ThecornerstoneoftheirplanwasdrivingNumber9tothemountain,andAdlet
hadtoassessthesituationasthingswentunderway.However,ifhethoughttoo
muchabouteverylittleaspectoftheirstrategy,hewouldbeunabletorespond
quicklytounforeseensituations.

168

Ch32

Theysetameetingpointrightoutsidetheforestatthecenterofthemountain,
whereeveryonewouldmeetupafterNumber9wastakencareof.Afterward,
theywouldheadrightfortheTempleofFate.

Ifthingsgowell,perhapswecouldreachthetempletonight,Adletfigured.
However,hehighlydoubtedeverythingwouldgoaccordingtoplan.

"Letmehaveanexplosive,Adlet."

Withoutwaitingforareply,HansopenedupAdlet'sironbox.Heneeded
explosivesnotonlytodestroythebridge,butalsotolurethecorpsesoldiers
towardshim.Sohetookoutthreeexplosivesandoneflashbombandstashed
theminsidehisshirt.Adlethadplentyofexplosives,sohedidn'tcarethatHans
tookthree,buttheflashbombswereprecious.Nevertheless,Adletdidn't
complain.

"Ifyouwantanexplosive,Icanmakeasmanyasyouneed,"Fremysaid,butHans
shookhishead.

"Ifyouretheseventh,youcoulduseyourexplosivestoblowmeup."

"Youresocareful.Ithoughtyousaidyoulikeddangerousassignments?"

"That'sright,meow.Ilikedivingintodanger.Butonlyaftertakingtheproper
precautions,meow."

169

Ch32

Inaddition,Hanstookoutsometinyneedlesfromtheironbox.Heinsertedhalf
ofthemintohisclothesandstrungtheothersonacord.

"Whatdoyouplanonusingthosefor?"

"Meowhi.I'mnotplanninganythingmajor,meow.Thesewilljustdrawthecorpse
soldiers'attention."

HanshandedtheironboxbacktoAdletandthenapproachedRolonia.

"Dontshowmercytothecorpsesoldiers,meow."Hansthentookastepaway
fromthegroupandstartedtowardsthecenteroftheforest.Butbeforeheleft,
headded,"Adlet,becarefuloftheseventh,meow."

ThecorpsesoldiersshrieksimmediatelyechoedthroughtheairassoonasHans
disappearedintotheforest.Theircriesspreadthroughoutthearea,andsuddenly
theforestwasalivewithactivity.

TheHeroescouldstillfaintlyseeHansbetweenthetrees,kickingoffthetree
trunksandjumpingaround.Asusual,hismovementsseemedinhumanashe
madesportofthecorpsesoldiers,buttheypursuedHansfromtreetotreewith
skillsnotsoinferiortohisown.Soontheyallfadedintotheforest.

"Theseventh?"Adletmuttered.

170

Ch32

PreparingfortheseventhwasfarmoredifficultthandefeatingNumber9.

DozzuandNashetaniawerebothscary,buthehadpreparedfortheirbetrayal.It
wasfoolishtolethisguarddown,buthefiguredtherisktheyposedwassmall.
Theseventhwasafargreaterproblem.Iftheycameclosetouncoveringthetruth
abouttheBlackBarrenFlower,thentheseventh,whoeveritmayprovetobe,
woulddefinitelytrytomakeamove.

Aseachofhiscompanionsfacesappearedinhismind,heworkedoutsuitable
countermeasuressothathewouldbeabletorespondimmediatelyregardlessof
whotheseventhturnedouttobe.

WhatshouldIdoifHansistheseventh?Adletfranklydidn'thaveanyconfidence
thathecouldstopHansfromassassinatinghim.Ifheweretheseventh,itwould
bedifficultforAdlettoevenfindanopeninginhisdefensesandgetclose,let
alonemusterthestrengthtokillhiminoneblowallwhiledefendingtheothers
fromdangeratthesametime.Plus,withHans'knowledgeandexperience,he
wouldprobablybeabletoseethroughanyhalfheartedcountermeasureAdlet
tried.

Lettinghimactonhisownwashonestlyquitedangerous.Butinordertoreach
theTempleofFateassoonaspossible,therewasnootheroption.

FremyandMorawouldbeabletonotifyeveryonetobeontheirhighestguardif
Hansdrewclose.ChamowoulddispatchherJyumaintotheskiesandorderthem
toinformherimmediatelyiftheyfoundHans.Really,thatwasthemostthey
coulddoagainstsomeonelikeHans.

171

Ch32

AdletdidntevenwanttothinkaboutChamobeingtheseventh.Thatwould
definitelybetheworstcasescenario.TheFlowerssimplydidnthavethemeans
togoupagainstthecorpsesoldiersandtheJyumasimultaneously;theywould
probablyhavenochoicebuttorunawayasfastastheycould.Adletwoulduseall
ofhisexplosivestoopenupanescaperoute,thenparalyzetheJyumawithpain
inducingdartsasheandtheothersmadeabreakforit.

AchillrandownAdletsspineashethoughtaboutthatfight.Imightdie,he
thought.

IfFremywerethesevenththenMorawastheoneindanger,butshewas
definitelybeingwaryofFremy'sbehavior.Inaddition,Adlethadsecretlygiven
Moraaflashbombbeforesheleft.Ifsomethinghappened,shewouldsetifoffto
alertAdlet.

AnotherthreatwasFremy'ssniping.Shecouldpretendshewaspreparingto
shootDarkSpecialistNumber9,whileactuallyaimingatoneoftheircompanions.
Sowhentheyapproachedthemountaintothesouth,thegroupwouldhavetobe
carefulofnotonlyanattackfromthecorpsesoldiers,butfromFremyaswell.

ItwasalsopossiblethatshecoulddisableMoraandfireatthecompanionsas
theywerefightingthecorpsesoldiers.Ifthatweretohappen,therewasnothing
thatAdletcoulddo.TheironlycountermeasureifFremyturnedouttobethe
seventhwastorelyonMoratostopher.

AndthenAdlet'smindponderedthepossibilityofRoloniabeingtheseventh.

172

Ch32

Comparedtotheothers,itseemedlikethepotentialdangerwouldbelow.Onthe
otherhand,Adletfeltitwaseeriethathedidn'tknowwhatshewoulddoifshe
turnedouttobetheseventh.ButsinceshewasusuallybyAdletsside,theonly
precautionhecouldtakewastokeepaneyeonher.

AdletfiguredthepossibilityofGoldofbeingtheseventhwaslow.Buttherewas
alwaysachancethathecouldconspirewithDozzuandNashetaniaandgoafter
theothers.SoAdletcouldntslackoffonbeingcautiousabouthisactions,either.

AsforMora,itwashighlyunlikelythatshewastheseventh,soAdletdidnteven
trytocomeupwithastrategytodealwithher.

"...Haa,"Adletsighed.

Suspectinghiscompanionsandpreparingforthepossibilityofoneofthem
betrayingthegroupwasmentallyexhausting.However,untilthetrueidentityof
theseventhwasmadeclear,hehadnochoicebuttoremainvigilant.

Inpreparationfortheworstcasescenario,Adletconstantlycarriedasingleflash
bombandasmokebomb.Whenhemadebothofthoseexplodeintheair,
everyonewouldstopthebattleandretreatfromtheFaintingMountainrange.
Boththeirescaperouteandtheirmeetingplacehadalreadybeendecidedincase
thatsituationarose.

173

Ch32

"Hansisfightingwell.That'stobeexpected,"Morasaidasshestaredintothe
centerofthewoods.Shecouldstillhearshrieksincessantlycomingfromthe
forest,butthevoicesweremovingfartherandfarthernorth.

"Itlookslikethediversionisworking.Weshouldheadtothewaitingplace,"
Fremysaid.

"I'velostsightofhim,"Morasaid.

"Hesskilledatcovertbehavior.Youdon'tneedtoworry.Youshouldbemore
cautiousofDozzuandNashetania,"Fremywhispered,andthensheandMoraleft
forthehilltothesouth.

Whentheyreachedtheirdestinationsafely,thefirecrackeronAdletswaistwould
detonate.Whenthathappened,theirstrategywasago.

"Dozzu,doyouknowwhichdirectionNumber9isin?"Nashetaniaaskedasshe
staredintotheforest.

Squinting,Dozzureplied,"Unfortunately,Ican'ttellfromhere.Butifyouthink
abouttheenemies'abilities,weshouldbeabletosurmisetheirlocation."

"Inotherwords?"

174

Ch32

"Number9ismanipulatingthecorpsesoldiersbysound.IfIheartheirscreams
again,Ishouldhaveanideaoftheirlocation.Andifallofthecorpsesoldiersare
withintheforestsperimeter,thenthereisahighpossibilitythatNumber9isat
thecenteroftheforest."

"Isee."

Thetwoofthemwerecalmlyanalyzingthestateofthebattle,andtheredidnt
seemtobeanysignsthattheywereplottingtobetraytheothers.

"...Hey,Rolonia."

AsAdletlookedoverhiscompanions,hecaughtsightofRolonia.Shewassitting
nexttothecorpsesoldierthatNashetaniahadcutupearlier;Goldofhadhiddenit
wheretheothercorpsesoldierscouldn'teasilyfindit.Hereyeswereclosed,and
herhandswereonthesoldier'sthroat.

"Don'tcloseyoureyes.We'reinenemyterritory."

"Ah,sosorry,"Roloniasaid,openinghereyes.

"Whatwereyoudoing?"

175

Ch32

"...Iwastryingtoseewhathadhappenedtothecorpsesoldier'sbodyby
examiningitsblood."

Roloniabentdown,touchedhermouthtothewoundinthecorpsesoldier's
stomach,andslurpeditsblood.Shehadthespecialabilitytoanalyzethedetails
ofabeingbythetasteoftheirblood.

"Don'ttellmeyou'researchingforawaytohelpthem?"Adletasked,histonea
tadaggressive.

Roloniashookherheadinapanic.

"No,no,I'mnot.I'mjustchecking....It'ssothatwecanfightthem."

Adletdidn'tneedtoaskanythingmorethanthat.

Thenextinstant,thefirecrackerinthepouchatAdlet'swaistwentoff.Fremyand
Morahadsafelyarrivedattheirposition.

WithoutAdletneedingtosayaword,everyonestartedtodashtowardsthe
forest.

176

Ch32

ItseemedthatmostofthecorpsesoldiershadfollowedHansanddisappeared.
However,therewasonecorpsesoldierstillremainingthathadclimbedupatree.
AsAdletandtheotherssawit,thesoldieropeneditsmouthtoscream.

"Takeitout!"

Adlet'sparalyzingneedlespiercedthesoldier'sthroatandDozzuelectrocutedit.
Goldofthenchargedatanothercorpsethatappeared.Thesoldierwasableto
stopthespearwithitshands,buteventuallyGoldof'sweaponpushedthrough
themandstabbedthroughitsstomach.

"Whatareyoudoing,Rolonia!?"Adletshouted.

Roloniahadrushedtowardsthefallencorpsesoldierandwastouchingitsbody.It
lookedlikeshewastryingtohealit.

There'snowayshe'sreallytryingtohealthecorpsesoldiers,isthere?Adlet
wondered.However,itwassoonclearthatRoloniawasonlyconfirmingwhether
ornotthecorpsesoldierwasdead.

Afterlookingatthecorpsesoldierwithsadnessinhereyes,shefollowedafter
Adletandtheothers.

Rolonia,don'tthinkanythingstupid,Adletthought,eventhoughjustalittlewhile
ago,thepersonthinkingfoolishthoughtshadbeenhim.

177

Ch32

Rainacouldhearshriekscomingfromfaraway.Thenextinstant,Raina'sbody
whichhadbeenwanderingnearthevalleyshookasifacurrenthadrushed
throughit.Thenhisbodybrokeintoadashasfastashislegscouldcarryhimin
thedirectionofthesound.

Atfirsthecouldn'tunderstandwhythecorpsesoldierswereshoutinginthe
distanceorwhyhehadsuddenlylaunchedintoasprint,butsoonitdawnedon
him.ThebattlewiththeHeroesoftheSixFlowershadbegun.

"TheSixFlowershavecome!"hewouldhaveshoutedinjoyifhecouldspeak.At
thesametime,Rainarealizedthatitwasnotthetimetobeglad;hischancesof
tellingthemanythingwerenonexistentifheneveractuallymetupwiththem.
Thebattlestilllayahead,andhehadtoconveytotheHeroesoftheSixFlowers
thathewasstillaliveandthatheknewthetruthabouttheBlackBarrenFlower.

AndtheonlywaytodothatwasonRaina'srightarm.

"Please...HeroesoftheSixFlowers.Noticethis."

Rainahadbeentransformedintoacorpsesoldierayearago,andhehadbeen
lyinginacaveneartheforesteversince.Hedidn'tknowhowlongagoithad
been,butduringthattimehediscoveredonecrucialfact.

178

Ch32

Onextremelyrareoccasions,hecouldmovehisleftarmonhisown.

Rainadidntknowwhyheregainedcontrol.Ifheputallofhisconcentrationinto
hisleftarmandtriedtomoveit,nomatterhowhardhefocused,itwouldnt
budge.Yetatothertimes,whenhewascompletelyexhaustedandtormentedby
opticalillusions,hewouldbeabletomoveit.Thelongestitevermovedwasfor
threehundredseconds,andtheshortestwasaboutahundred.Butregardlessof
theduration,hehadneverbeenabletotriggerwhatevergrantedhimtheability
tomovehisarmagain.

Hedtriedcheckingtherestofhisbodyforanythingelsethatcouldmove,butno
matterhowmuchhestruggled,onlyhisleftarmeverdid.

Sothoughhewasonlyabletomovehisarmforalimitedtime,hedesperately
believeditwasthekeytocommunicatinghisexistencetotheheroes.

Rainapickedupasmallrockoffthegroundandbrokeitintwo,makingasharp
fragment.Thenheusedtheshardtocarvewordsintohisrightarm.

"Iamalive.Tgurneu'splan.TheBlackBarrenFlower.Iknowthetruthaboutitall."

Hewantedtocarvewordsalloverhisbodyifhecould.However,sometimesthe
roughandbonyinsectKyomawouldlookaboutthecaveandcheckthecondition
ofthecorpsesoldiers.Sometimesitwouldeventouchtheirchestsandconfirm
theirheartbeat.

179

Ch32

IftheKyomadiscoveredthewordsthenitwouldprobablyhavekilledRaina.Sohe
hadtolimithiswordstojusthisrightarm,whereheusedhissleevetocover
themupasbestaspossible.Ifafightbegan,hissleevewouldmostlikelyripasa
resultandrevealtheskinunderneath.

...Thisisbad.TheSixFlowersarenear,Rainathoughtastheparasiteinhisbody
forcedhimintoarun.

Hisrightsleevestillhadn'tbeentorn.Heplannedtoripitoffifheregained
controlofhisleftarmandthenpointtothewordswithhislefthand.

Buthisarmremainedoutofhiscontrol,andthewordscontinuedtobehidden.

"Umeomeow!"

Rainaheardastrangeshoutfromoverhead.Itwasahumanvoice,butitseemed
likeitcamefromacat.

IsitaHerooftheSixFlowers?ThemomentRainathoughtthat,hisbodyleapt
forward,grabbedontoatreetrunk,andrushedtowardstheswordsman
overhead.

Rainacouldseeaswordsmanwithunkempthairinfrontofhim.Theswordsman
dodgedRainasattack,clingingtothetreetrunkwithhisfeet.Andthen,ashard
asitwastobelieve,heranstraightdownthetreetrunkandleaptatRaina.

180

Ch32

He'sgoingtokillme,Rainathought.

ButnotonlydidthewarriorpassrightbywithouttwistingRaina'sneck,healso
movedtoadifferenttreetrunk.

"Hey,youbunchofidiots,meow.I'moverhere!"

Andwiththattheswordsmanranaway,andthecorpsesoldiers,includingRaina,
wereforcedtopursue.Rainawasshockedbyhowfrighteninglyfastthe
swordsmanmovedthroughtheforest.

Comeon.Ineedtobeabletomovemyarm,Rainawished.

Ifthemomentwhenhecouldcontrolhisarmnevercame,thenhewouldntbe
abletocommunicatewiththeHeroes,andtheywouldescapewithoutknowing
thetruthoftheBlackBarrenFlower.

Ashechasedaftertheswordsmanwiththeunkempthair,Rainasuddenly
wondered,Whyisthisswordsmanalone?WherearetheotherHeroes?Werethey
allkilledoff?Ishetheonlyoneleft?

Assoonasthosethoughtsenteredhismind,Rainaheardcorpsesoldiershrieks
comingfromfaraway.Fromthosesounds,heguessedtheotherHeroeswere
actingseparatelyfromtheswordsmanwithunkempthairandwerejustbeginning
tobattlewithanothergroupofcorpsesoldiers.

181

Ch32

ThenextmomentRaina'sleftarmsuddenlyfeltfatigued.Rainaknewimmediately
whatthatmeant.Hecouldonceagainmovehisleftarm.

Ashisbodyran,hegrabbedthesleeveofhisrightarmandrippeditoff,revealing
thewordswritteninhisskin.Itwashislastrayofhope.

Rainapointedtohisrightarm.Buttheswordsmanwiththeunkempthairwas
alreadyfarawayandhadhisbacktoRaina.Theswordsmanwouldn'tbeableto
seeanyofwhatRainawasdoing.

Rainawavedhisleftarmaswideashecouldandpoundedontreetrunksinorder
todirecttheswordsman'sattentionhisway.Hewouldhaveshoutedifhecould,
butnomatterhowhardhetried,hecouldn'tproduceanywords.Theonlything
hecoulddowasmovehisarm.

Thenhefelthisarmgrownumb,andwithasinkingfeelingherealizedthatthe
freedomtomovehislimbhadbeentakenfromhimagain.Butitdidntmatter
anyway,sincetheswordsmanwiththeunkempthairhadalreadydisappeared
intothedistance.

"Don'tstop!Keepgoing!"Adletshouted.

182

Ch32

ThefivehumansandsingleKyomachargeddeeperintotheforest.Goldofhad
takenthelead,andAdletandNashetaniawerebackinghimup.Thestrongest
memberofthegroup,Chamo,stillhadn'treleasedanyofherJyuma,soRolonia
andDozzuwereprotectingherastheymoved.

Butcontrarytohisowncommand,afteradvancingforawhile,Adletcametoa
stop.Thefirstthingtheyneededtodowasredirectthecorpsesoldiersandlocate
DarkSpecialistNumber9,butitwouldn'tbeeasytofindjustoneKyomainsucha
deepforest.However,theydidhaveoneclue:manycorpsesoldierswere
protectingtheDarkSpecialist,andtheyhadtobedoingsoataplacewhereit
wouldbeeasiesttoprotecthim.Ifthatwereso,thenitwashighlyplausiblethat
theKyomawasatthecenteroftheforestaroundaremarkablygigantictree.

"Ineedtoconfirmwhatsgoingon.Waitasecond,"Adletsaid,andthenjumped
ontoanearbytreeandscaleditlikeamonkey.Fromthetop,hewasabletolook
outovertheentireforest.

Hecouldseealargeamountofcorpsesoldierscrowdingjustoutsidethe
perimeteroftheforestonthewestside.SoifwedontkillNumber9,itwillbe
difficulttochargethroughtheenemyandheadtotheTemple.Butthats
okay.EvenifitwerepossibletobypasstheSpecialist,Adlethadnointentionof
doingso.

Hecouldhearscreamsfromcorpsesoldierstothenorth.Therewasblacksmoke
billowingupintotheair,somaybeHanshadusedanexplosive.Itseemedlike
Hanshadalreadyreachedtheothersideofthevalley.

183

Ch32

BetweenthetreesAdletcouldseecorpsesoldiersdashingtothenorthernvalley,
perhapssimplyrunninginthedirectionoftheunusualsounds.Hethensawone
ofthecorpsesoldierstrytoleapacrossthevalleyandfalldowntothe
bottom.JustasIthought,theyarentverysmart.

Hecouldn'tseethesouthbecauseitwascoveredwithtrees,butitwasquiet.He
hadnowaytoconfirmifFremyandMorawerestillalive.Thenhestrainedhis
eyesattheareaaroundthegianttreeatthecenteroftheforest;dozensof
corpsesoldierscrowdedthere,andatthecenterofthemwasDarkSpecialist
Number9.

"Alright,Ifoundhim!Let'sgo!"

Adletdescendedfromthetree,andatthatmomentseverallargeexplosionswent
offtothenorth.Thentheyheardsomethinglargecrumbleandfall;itsounded
likeHans'diversionwassuccessfulandhe'dmanagedtodestroythebridge.

"Ourgoalisthatgianttree.Thankfully,itseasytogetto."

Astrangehighpitchedsoundreverberatedthroughtheair.Itsoundedlikeit
camefromametalflute.Concerned,Adletlookedaroundinsearchofwherethe
soundoriginatedfrom.

"ItseemslikeNumber9hasissuedsomekindofordertothecorpsesoldiers,"
Dozzusaid."Theirmovementshavechanged."

184

Ch32

Thenshrieksfromallaroundthempiercedtheair.Thecorpsesoldiershadbeen
orderedtoconvergeontheHeroesandwereapproachingfromalldirections.

"Itlookslikewehavebeendetected,"Dozzusaid.

"Weanticipatedthis,Adletreplied.Chamo,doyourthing."

"LeaveittoChamo,"shesaidandthrustherfoxtailgrassdownherthroat.She
thenproceededtoloudlyvomitoutJyuma.

"Makethemblocktheirpath!"AdletorderedChamo,thenheandtheothers
chargedfartherintotheforest.

What'sgoingon?Rainathoughtasheran.Healreadycouldn'tseethe
swordsmananymore.

BeforehadbeentheperfectchanceforhimtolettheHeroesknowhewasalive.
HehadsucceededingettingclosetotheSixFlowersandontopofthathehad
evenbeengrantedthemiraculousfortuneofbeingabletomovehisleftarm.

Wheredidthatswordsmango?

185

Ch32

Allaroundhimhecouldheartheshrieksofdozensofcorpsesoldiersastheyall
searchedfortheHerowiththetatteredhair.However,noneofthemseemedto
beabletofindhim.

Thenthesoundofanexplosionboomedfromthecenteroftheforest,andRaina
andtheseveraldozencorpsesoldiersaroundhimgatheredwherethebridgehad
beendestroyed.However,theswordsmanwasnowheretobefoundandthearea
wassilent.RainacouldntbelievetheSixFlowers'incrediblefightingprowessand
wasshockedattheirmagnificentabilitytoconcealthemselves.

...No,maybethisisforthebest.

Thatswordsmankilledcorpsesoldierswithoutanyhesitation.Hehadabsolutely
noconsiderationforthefactthattheyusedtobehuman.IfRainahadbeen
noticed,hewouldprobablyhavebeenslaughteredwithoutthewordsonhisright
armeverbeingread.Oreveniftheswordsmanhadnoticedthewords,hemay
havejustignoredthemandkilledhimanyway.

Besides,anotherbattlehasbeengoingonforsometimenow.Theredefinitely
isntjustoneHerooftheSixFlowersintheforest,Rainathought.

Eventhoughthatswordsmandidntworkout,IwillbefoundbyanotherFlower.
Sothereisstillhope.

ThereasonRainawasabletoconfidentlythinkthatwasbecausehehadn'tjust
carvedwordsonhisownbody.

186

Ch32

Duringtheirtimeinthecave,Rainahadwrittensimilarwordsonthecorpse
soldiersaroundhimduringthoseshortmomentswhenhecouldmovehisleft
arm.Itwasnoeasymatter.

Withjusthisleftarm,helifteduphisbodyandrolledovertowhereacorpse
soldierwas,thenextendedhishandandcarvedthewordsinplacestheKyoma
couldntfindthem.Inaddition,hemadetearsintheirclothingsothattheSix
Flowerscouldfindthewordswhentheclothrippedoffinbattle.Thenhesensed
hisarmgoingnumbandrealizedthatsoonhewouldntbeabletomove,sohehid
thewordsonhisarmwithhisclothesandcrawledbacktohisoriginallocation.

Rainahadmanagedtowriteonthetwocorpsesoldierslyingbesidehim,thetwo
corpsesoldiersabovehishead,andononlyoneofthecorpsesoldiersbeneathhis
feet.

Hewasabletowriteafullmessageonthecorpsesoldiertohisleftsinceitwas
rightnexttohisleftarm."Thereisalivingpersonamongus.Findmeandhelp.I
amamalewithwordswrittenonmyrightarm.Ihavealargebuildandascaron
myface.AndIknowaboutTgurneu'ssecretweapon,hewrote.

Onthecorpsesoldiertohisrighthewrote,"Lookformeandhelp.Themanwith
wordsonhisrightarmknowsaboutTgurneu'ssecretweapon."Rainawas
confidentthosewordswouldbeabletogethismessageacrosstotheFlowers.

Onthetwocorpsesoldiersabovehishead,hehadn'thadenoughtimesohe
wasn'tabletowriteasmuchashedwanted.

187

Ch32

"Themanwithwordsonhisrightarm.Heknowssomethingimportant."He
hadn'tbeenabletowriteanythingelse.

Andonthecorpsesoldierlyingathisfeet,hewrote,"Help.Iknow."Itwasthe
besthecoulddo,butheworriedthattheHeroeswouldntbeabletounderstand
whathemeant.

Rainaspentallofthetimehecouldmovehisleftarmwritingmessages.Hislife
dependedonit.Yetsometimes,evenwhenhebecameabletomovehisleftarm,
anearbyKyomawouldmakeasoundandhedbeforcedtostopmoving.And
then,eventhoughhehadwaitedsolongtobeabletousehisarm,itwouldonce
againgonumbwithouthimbeingabletodoanything.Therewereeventimes
whentheKyomawereclosetodiscoveringthewords,andRainasheartalmost
stopped.Iftheyspottedthewords,hewouldprobablybekilledimmediately.Soit
wasnothingotherthangoodluckthathewasstillaliveandundetected.

That'sright.Youcan'tgiveup,Raina.YouwilldefinitelyfindtheSixFlowers.

Rainadidn'tknowwherethecorpsesoldierswiththewordscarvedintotheirskin
wereatthemoment.Butwithfiveofthem,atleastonehadtofindtheHeroes.
Andifthathappened,theywoulddefinitelycomelookingforthecorpsesoldier
withwordswrittenonitsrightarm.

Rainarecalledthetimewhenhehadbeenlyinginthecave.Fromthe
conversationsheheardbetweentheKyoma,hegatheredthatthecorpsesoldiers
werebeingcontrolledbyaKyomanamedDarkSpecialistNumber9.

188

Ch32

Fromthat,heguessedthatmaybethetimeswhenhecouldmovehisarmwere
whensomethingunusualhadhappenedwithDarkSpecialistNumber9.Maybehe
hadfallenunderattack,orsomethinghadcaughthisattention,whichmadehim
unabletofocusoncontrollingthecorpsesoldiers.Maybethoselapsesin
concentrationwerewhenRainacouldmovehisleftarm.Ofcourse,therewasno
evidencetobackuphissupposition,buthegotthefeelingthathewasn't
necessarilywrong.Andifhewasright,thenanotheropportunityforhimtomove
hisarmwoulddefinitelycome.

Believe,Raina.Believethatyoucandothis.

Then,inthemiddleoftheforest,thesoundofametallicflutesuddenly
reverberatedthroughtheair.

Raina'sbodystoppedpursuingtheswordsmanwiththeunkempthairanddashed
asfastashislegscouldmovetowardsthecenteroftheforest.DarkSpecialist
Number9hadissuedneworders.

"You'reusingagoodfornothinglittletrick,"mutteredaKyomaatthecenterof
theforest.ItwasDarkSpecialistNumber9,theKyomawitharoughandbony
insectappearance.

Hehadbeenobservingthebattleashelistenedtothevoicesofthecorpse
soldiersfromallovertheforest.

189

Ch32

TherewasaflutelikeinstrumentattachedtoDarkSpecialistNumber9'smouth,
andahighpitchedmetallicsoundwasconstantlyemanatingfromit.Itwaswith
thatsoundthattheKyomawasissuingorderstotheparasitesembeddedwithin
thespinesofthecorpsesoldiers.

"Corpsesoldiersonthenorthside,returntothecenter!IntercepttheFlowers!"

Inresponsetohiscommands,thecorpsesoldiersstartedtomove.However,he
understoodfromtheirvoicesthatmanyofthemwerestrandedontheotherside
ofthevalleyandcouldn'tcomeback.

AtfirsthehadthoughtthattheSixFlowerswouldcutacrosstheforestandhead
fortheTempleofFate.However,theenemystrayedawayfromthatpathand
wentnorth.Themovehadconfusedhim,butthenherealizedithadbeena
diversion,andanothergroupofHeroeswerenowcharginghisway.

Therealizationdisturbedhimslightly,butitwasn'taproblem.Thepathtothe
TempleofFatewasalreadyblocked,andtherewasawallofcorpsesoldiers
protectinghim.AndNumber9wassurethatevenopponentssuchastheFlowers
wouldntbeabletobreakthrough.

Rainastheorywasroughlyontarget.Wheneversomethingabnormalhappened
toDarkSpecialistNumber9,hisleftarmregainedtheabilitytomove.

190

Ch32

Number9wasconstantlyreleasingalowsoundwave,andwheneverthatsound
wasdisrupted,hiscontrolofthecorpsesoldierswouldwaverslightly.

Thedisruptiondidn'tcauseanymajorproblemswithhiscontroloftheother
corpsesoldiers;however,itcausedtheparasiteinRaina'sbodytoloosenits
controlofthenervesinhisleftarm.Rainawaslucky.Withoutthatslightgift,he
probablywouldhavediedwithouteverbeingabletodoanything.

Adletandtheotherswereabouttwohundredmetersawayfromthegianttree.
Theywerebeingattackednonstopfromalldirectionsbycorpsesoldiers.

"Ugh,"Adletgruntedashedodgedthearmofonecorpsesoldier.Theydidn't
attackwiththeirfists,norwiththeirhands,butsimplyswungtheirarmswildlyat
Adlet.Buthecouldnttaketheirpowerlightly.Thecorpsesoldiers'bodiescould
keepmovingevenwhenbroken.SoAdletwentarounddeliveringaxekickstothe
necksofhisfallenopponentswithallhisstrength.

Thecorpsesoldierswerequick.Wheneverhethoughttheyweresimplytottering
ontheirfeet,thenextinstanttheywouldrushtowardshimwithfrightening
speed.TheywerentasfastasAdletorGoldof,butstillonparwiththespeedofa
firstratewarrior.

191

Ch32

ChamohadreleasedhalfofherJyuma,andthatshouldhavebeenenoughto
keepthecorpsesoldiersfrompursuingthem.Nevertheless,thecorpsesoldiers
wereslippingpastanddashingrightfortheHeroes.

"Yaa!"

Nashetaniastabbedherrapierthroughthethroatofacorpsesoldierdrawing
closetoher,but,evenwithherswordstabbedthroughitsthroat,thecorpse
soldiercontinueditsattack.

"Watchout!"

Adletthrewaparalyzingdartatthebackofthecorpsesoldierandbroughtittoa
halt.Inthatopening,abladesprungupfromthegroundandcleavedthecorpse
soldierintwo.

"Nashetania!Stabbingdoesn'twork!Slicethemup!"

"Understood!"

Inreality,Adletdidn'twanttosaveher.Butifshewerelost,thenthealliancewith
Dozzuwouldcrumble,andhecouldn'timaginewhatGoldofwouldendupdoing.
Reluctantly,Adletwasforcedtoprotecther.

192

Ch32

"Dozzu!Rolonia!Areyoualright?!"Adletshouted.

Adlet,Rolonia,Dozzu,andNashetaniaweretheonlyonesstillinthearea.Chamo
andGoldofweremovingtothenorthsideofthegianttreewhileAdletandthe
otherscreatedanopeninginthecorpsesoldiersdefenses,theywouldattack
fromthenorth.Ifallwentaccordingtoplan,thenwhenhisdefenseswere
compromised,theDarkSpecialistwouldhavenochoicebuttoescapetothe
south.

Abouttwohundredcorpsesoldiersweregatherednearthegianttreeand,since
therewasnoindicationthathewasmoving,Number9wasmostlikelyatthe
center.Adletandtheothersplannedtostaywheretheywereforafewmore
minutes,untilChamoandGoldofmovedintoposition.

ThenAdletsawacorpsesoldierjumpdownfromatreerighttowardsRolonia,but
shedidn'tseemtonotice.

"Rolonia,dodge!"Adletshouted,throwingthechainattachedtohisarm.

Whenthechainwrappedaboutthecorpsesoldier'sneck,Adletusedallhis
strengthtoyankittoastop.Roloniafinallynoticedthesoldierandswungher
whip,sendingitsbodyflying.However,therewasnolifeinRolonia'smovements.
Shehadthepowertobeatdownalltheenemiesintheareaifshefoughtwithher
fullstrength,butatthemomentshewassolelyfocusingonavoidingtheir
attacks.Shewasn'tevenshoutingoutcursesasshealwaysdid.

193

Ch32

"LeaveRoloniatome!DozzuandNashetania,concentrateonourenemies!"Adlet
shouted.

HetookuppositionnexttoRoloniaandstoppedthechargingcorpsesoldiers
attackwithhissword.Thecorpsesoldiercontinuedtopressdownwithitsarms,
despitethefactthatAdletsbladewaslodgedintoitsflesh.Soonbothofitswrists
werechoppedoffanddroppedtotheground.

"Pullyourselftogether,Rolonia!"Adletshouted,butinsteadoffighting,Rolonia
didsomethinghedidntexpect.

AsifRoloniahadjustrealizedsomething,hereyesfocusedononepoint.She
restrainedoneofthecorpsesoldierswithherwhipandbitdownontheparasite
atthebackofitsneck,thenslurpedthesurgeofbodilyfluidsspillingoutfromthe
creatureandanalyzeditsblood.

Whatareyoudoing?Adletthought,ashedesperatelyswunghisswordtocover
herfromapproachingcorpsesoldiers.Butassheconcentratedonanalyzing,she
wascompletelyoblivioustoeverythingelsearoundher;atthemoment,theonly
optionhehadwastodefendher.

"Youstupididiot!Adletshoutedashescatteredtheenemywithhisswordand
hisparalyzingdarts.Whatthehellareyoudoing,Rolonia?!"

ThecorpsesoldierthatRoloniahadrestrainedtwitched.Oninstinct,Adletrushed
forwardandstabbedhisswordthroughitschest.

194

Ch32

"Rolonia,you..."

Roloniawipedhermouthandthenswungherwhiptoattackthecorpsesoldiers
aroundher,butitwasclearthatshestillwasn'tfocusedonthefight.

"Youstillcantgiveuponthem?Cutitout!"

"Bubut..."

Onceagainthecorpsesoldierscameatthem.Therewasnotimetobedebating;
theywereoutnumberedthreetoone,andneededtoputalltheirfocusinto
fightingofftheenemy.

"Alright,let'sgo,Nashetaniasaideventually.Chamosanshouldbeready."

Thenumberofcorpsesoldiersswarmingaroundthemwasdecreasing,soitwas
probablyagoodtimeforthemtoputtheirplanintomotion.

"You'reright.Let'sgo,"Adletsaid,andthegroupstartedtoheadtowardsthe
gianttree.However,Roloniadidn'tmove.Shewasjuststandingstillandstaring
silentlyatthecorpsesoldierthatAdlethadkilled.

"Rolonia,enough.Thecorpsesoldiersarealreadydead.Youcan'thelpthem."

195

Ch32

RolonialookedtoAdletandshookherhead.

"You'rewrong."

"Huh?"

"You'rewrong.Adkun,thecorpsesoldiers....Theyarestillalive."

"Whatdoyoumean?"

"Itastedtheirbloodandfigureditout.Thesepeoplearebeingmanipulated,but
theyrenotdeadatall!And...and..."

RoloniapointedtothecorpsesoldierAdlethadkilled.Therewerewordscarved
intoitsleftarm.

Interriblymessywriting,theyread,"Help,Iknow."

"Thepeopleturnedintocorpsesoldiersaren'tdead.Theywroteontheirbodies
askingforhelp!"

Dumbfounded,Adletstaredsilentlyatthewords.

196

Ch41

197

Ch41

198

Ch41

ChapterFour:PartOne

"TheHeroesoftheSixFlowers,Dozzu,andNashetaniashowedupattheFainting
Mountains,"aKyomasaidtoTgurneu.

Afterreceivingthatmessage,Tgurneuadvancednorthwithhismainforceasfast
aspossible.Itwouldprobablytakeabouthalfadayuntiltheyreachedthe
FaintingMountains.

TgurneuwassittingatopthebackofagiantslimemonsterKyoma,staringtothe
northskywithoutacareintheworld.DarkSpecialistNumber2wasflyingatalow
altitudenearhim,issuingorderstotheKyoma.

"Ahaha.Theysavedustheeffortofhavingtofindthem,huh.Theyareheadingto
theTempleofFateontheirown.Hmm,thingsaregettinginteresting."

Tgurneuwaslaughinglikeachild.Hewaspainstakinglyprudentattimes,butat
othershecouldbeextremelyimmature.Assuch,noneofTgurneu'sfollowers
couldevertrulyfigureoutwhathewasthinking.

"Well,wecan'tletourguarddown.OfcoursetheFlowerswilltrysomething,but
DozzuistheonlyonewhoI'munsureabout,"Tgurneusaidafterhislaughterhad
dieddown.

"Thatmaybetrue,buthedoesnthavemanyoptions."

199

Ch41

"Iunderstandthat.Nevertheless,Dozzuisnotsomeonewhomwecantake
lightly,"Tgurneusaid."IwonderwhatshappeningwithDarkSpecialistNumber
9."

"Heprobablyhashishandsfulltryingtostopthem.Perhapsweshouldntexpect
toomuchofhim,"Number2replied.

"Don'tthinklikethat.Ifthingsgowell,Ithinkwe'llbeabletocaptureoneof
them,"Tgurneusaidasheandhisforcescontinuedonward.

AtthesametimeGoldofandChamowererunningtowardsthenorthsideofthe
gianttree.ThecorpsesoldiersweregatheringatAdletandtheothers'location,so
thereweren'tverymanyenemiesblockingtheirpath.Goldoftookaquickglance
behindhimtoconfirmthatChamowasstillfollowinghimAdlethadwarnedhim
thatshehadnosenseofdirection,andnottoleaveherbyherself.

Chamo'seyeswerecold.Itwasasifshewantedtosaythatsheknewhewould
betrayher.

"Chamo,IwillnotbetraytheFlowers.Evenifmyprincesscommandsit."

"Isthatright?"

200

Ch41

Chamoremainedonedge,butthatprobablycouldn'tbehelped.EvenifGoldof
continuedtodenythathewasatraitor,itwouldn'tdoanygood.

Thetwoofthemcametoastopattheperimeteroftheforest.Fromtheir
positiontheycouldseeagroupofcorpsesoldiersthroughthegapsinthetrees.

ItlookedlikeAdletandtheothershadcaughttheirattention,sotheydidn't
noticeGoldofandChamoatall.However,althoughtheycouldseethecorpse
soldierforces,theycouldn'tspottheirtarget,theDarkSpecialist.Perhapshe
fearedFremyandwashidingsothathecouldn'tbeeasilyshot.

Atthemoment,thecorpsesoldiersweren'tgivinganyindicationofmovingto
launchanattackonAdletandtheothers,butGoldofwaspositivethatwould
happensoon.

"There'snoneedtorelyonFremyorObachan.Chamocancrushthemalljustlike
this."

"...Ah,Iplanondoingthattoo,"Goldofreplied.

Thecorpsesoldiersdidn'tseemtobethatstrong.Perhaps,iftheyfoughtthem
rightnow,theywouldbeabletowinwithoutsustainingthatmanyinjuries.
However,theseventhwasaproblem,anditwasdoubtfulthattheywould
continuetoremaindormant.SoGoldofwantedtodefeattheDarkSpecialistas
quicklyaspossibleinordertopreventtheseventhfromintervening.

201

Ch41

Goldofalsohadanotherconcern,andthatwasNashetaniaspropositiontoseta
trapforRolonia.Hewasstillunsureaboutwhetherheshouldcooperateornot
andhewonderedifNashetaniawastryingtotrickhimagain.

MaybeIshouldtellAdleteverythingandcomeupwithawaytostopherbefore
it'stoolate,Goldofwondered,butthenhereconsidered.No,that'snotright.The
planwasdangerous,butfearingtheoutcomewouldnotsolveanything.Truthis,
herplancouldeffectivelysecuretheSixFlowersvictory.
#

"Adletsan,Roloniasan.What,mayIask,areyoudoing?"

DozzucamebacktoAdletandtheothers,whowerestandingstillandstaring
downatthecorpsesoldier.RoloniashowedDozzuthewritingcarvedontheleft
sideofthecorpse,andhiseyeswidenedinshock.

"Whatintheworlddothesewords...?

"Dozzusan,thereissomeonelivingamongthecorpsesoldiers,andtheyare
seekinghelp."

"Frankly,Ican'tbelieveit.Itdoesn'tseempossiblethattherecouldbesomeone
aliveintheconditionofthecorpsesoldiers.Tosaynothingoftheimpossibilityof
thembeingabletowriteamessage..."

202

Ch41

ThosewereAdlet'sthoughtstoo.Thecorpsesoldiersdidn'tseemtobeanything
butdeadbodies.Theyweresimplyvesselsthattheparasiteswereforcingto
move.

"Iconfirmedthisearlierbytastingonecorpsesoldier'sblood.Theyareina
terribleatrulyterriblestate,yet....Theyarestillalive,barely."

"Waitamoment,Roloniasan,"Dozzusaid."Wenolongerhavetheoptionof
suspendingourbattleplan.We'vealreadyrevealedourlocationtoTgurneu.Ifwe
don'treachtheTempleofFateassoonaspossible,thenwe'llbesurroundedand
killed."

"I...Iunderstandthat,but..."RoloniadesperatelytriedtoappealtoDozzu."Ad
kunandIthinkwehavetofindawaytohelpthecorpsesoldiers.Wewillfindthe
truthabouttheBlackBarrenFloweraswellashelpthecorpsesoldiers."

"Whatyou'resayingisimpossible,"Dozzuanswered.

"Plplease,Dozzusan.Iwilldomybest,andIabsolutelywon'tcauseyouany
trouble.Thecorpsesoldiersareobviouslytryingtohelpus.Sopleasetellusaway
tohelpthem."

ForalongtimeAdletstaredatthewords.Arethecorpsesoldiersreallyalive?
Evennow,areallthevillagerswhowereturnedintocorpsesoldiersandmadeto
fightusstillalive?

203

Ch41

Aboutofnauseasuddenlywelledupfromhischest.Theywerebeing
manipulatedbytheparasitesandforcedtofightwhilestillretainingtheir
consciousness.Justimaginingthatkindofhellmadehimsick.

TheconfusionAdlethadseveredhimselffromplaguedhimonceagain.Isthere
wasawaytosavethecorpsesoldiers?Forabriefmoment,hedecidedtoagree
withwhatRoloniahadsaid,Butthenextinstant,somethingflickeredattheback
ofAdlet'smind.

"You'rewrong,Rolonia."

"Huh?"

"It'satrap.Tgurneusetatrapforus.Hewrotethosewordsinordertoconfuseus
andmakeuswastetimetryingtohelpthecorpsesoldiers."

Therewasnoconfirmationofthat,buthethoughtitwassomethingTgurneu
wouldlikelydo.

"Thatmightbetrue.Butthenagain,youmightbewrong..."

"Wecan'tdoit.Giveuponhelpingthecorpsesoldiers.Wecan'tletthiseatup
anymoreofourtime!Let'sgo!"Adletstartedtodashaway.

204

Ch41

"Adkun!"Roloniashouted.

DozzuchasedafterAdlet,andNashetania,whoseemedtobetiredofwaiting,
alsorushedtowardstheenemyforces.

Evenifthecorpsesoldierswerealive,therewasnowaytohelpthem.Theonly
thingAdletcoulddowasdefeatthemquicklyandhelpthembeatpeace.

Why,Adkun?RoloniathoughtasshefollowedbehindAdletandtheothers.How
canyoukillthecorpsesoldiers?

Thecorpsesoldierswerewellorganizedaroundthegianttree,withtheDark
Specialistatthecenteroftheirranks.Atthesametime,thethreehumansand
Dozzuwerechargingtowardthecorpses.Theirobjectivewastobreakthecorpse
soldiers'ranksafterChamoandGoldof'sattack.Ofcourse,itwasperfectly
acceptableiftheycouldkillDarkSpecialistNumber9rightnow,Adlettoldthe
others.

However,Roloniawasseriouslyhesitating.ShesuspectedthatiftheykilledDark
SpecialistNumber9,thenalloftheCorpseSoldierswoulddie.

BothAdletandDozzupreparedtoattacktheDarkSpecialist,Adletholdingupa
bomb,andDozzureadyinghimselftoshootlightning.

205

Ch41

However,beforetheycouldgettheirattacksoff,thecorpsesoldiersatthe
outsideoftheforcerushedatthegroupallatonce.Inordertomeettheattackof
theoncomingcorpsesoldiers,theyweredrivenbackandbecameunabletotarget
theKyomaatthecenter.

"Shit,they'retough!"Adletshouted.

Thesecorpsesoldierswereclearlymovinginadifferentwaythanallofthe
corpsesthey'dfoughtwithsofar.Theywerecooperatingandwouldonlyattackin
groupsofthreeataminimum.Allthecorpsesoldierstheyhadfoughtinthepast
hadonlybeengivenroughcommands,butnowTheDarkSpecialistNumber9was
issuingorderstothesoldiersonthespotashewatchedthebattle.

"Nashetania,somehelphere!"

"Sorry,I'vegotmyhandsfulloverheretoo!"

ThoughAdlet,Nashetania,andDozzuweretryingtomoveforward,Rolonia
stayedattheback,onlyblockingtheadvancingcorpsesoldiers'attacksand
nothingmore.Thefearthatshemightkillthecorpsesweakenedherswingswith
herwhip.However,theothercompanionscutthemdownwithouthesitation.The
corpsesoldiersfelltoAdlet'ssword,werecutinhalfbyNashetania'sblades,and
werecharredtoblackbyDozzu'slightning.Butasshewatchedthemtakeoutthe
corpsesoldiers,Roloniawondered,Howcanyoukillthem?

206

Ch41

WhenRoloniatastedthecorpsesoldiersbloodearlier,shewasableto
understandwhatkindofconditiontheywerein.Theirheartsweremoving,and
theirbrainsweresafe.Buttheparasiteswereforcingtheirbodiestoliveinastate
ofhungerandconstantabuse.Nevertheless,sheknewthatitwouldbepossible
tohelpthemiftheyweretoremovetheparasites.

Still,AdletcompletelyignoredwhatRoloniahadsaidanddecidedtokillallofthe
corpsesoldiers.IsAdletreallysuchacruelperson?Tocalmlykillpeoplethatmight
stillbealive,whowereonlybeingforcedtofight.Isthatthestrengthrequiredto
attainvictoryinthisfight?IsthatthequalityrequiredtobeaHerooftheSix
Flowers?

DoesthatmeanthatI'mabadHeroifIdontpossessthatkindofstrength?

"Rolonia!Pullyourselftogether!"Adletyelled.

ThroughoutthebattleRoloniahadmostlybeenrunningaround,evadingthefight.
Onceagain,shewascausingtroublefortheothers.

"Theirleadershipiscommendable.Ineverthoughtthatwewouldn'tbeableto
getcloselikethis,Nashetaniasaidwhileconjuringbladesupfromtheground.

Sincethebeginningofthefight,theDarkSpecialistNumber9hadn'treallymoved
fromhisoriginallocation.Butbeforedespaircouldsetin,RoloniaheardAdlet
muttersomethingsoftly.

207

Ch41

"Yeah,butIhaveaplan."Hethenshouted,"We'renotmakinganyprogress,so
pullback!"

Adlettookoutasmokepelletfromhiswaistandsmashedittotheground.Soon
theentireareawasfilledwithsmokeand,unabletoseeanything,thecorpse
soldiersstoppedmoving.

"Thisseemstobehavingalargeeffectonthecorpsesoldiers!"

RoloniastartedtoretreatasAdlethadsaid,butshecouldseethattheothers
weredoingsomethingdifferentwithinthesmoke.

Nashetaniaconjuredupabladeandmadeitstickoutfromthegroundinan
upwardsslant.Adletrushedupthebladeasifitwereastoolandleapeduphigh
intotheair.Thenhetossedseveralitemsatthecenteroftheenemyforce.

Astheitemsfell,DarkSpecialistNumber9quitenoticeablyemittedaflutelike
sound.Then,whenwhateverAdlethadthrownhittheground,allofthecorpse
soldiersrushedovertothesoundtoattack.However,nothinghappened.

RoloniaguessedthatAdlethadjustthrownsomerocksorsomething,butdueto
thelackofvisibilitytheyweremistakenforbombs.

Thecorpsesoldiers'ranksfellapartastheyscatteredtowardsthedifferent
innocuousprojectiles,andthatwaswhenAdlettossedarealbomb.

208

Ch41

Asthebombwentoff,DozzuandNashetaniaattackedthecenteroftheforce
witheverythingtheyhad,aimingrightfortheDarkSpecialist.Butanumberof
corpsesoldiersthrewthemselvesinfrontoftheattack,dyinginstantlyinorderto
protecttheKyoma.

Theyareenemies,andyettheyfightassuchateam,Roloniathoughtasshe
watchedAdlet,Dozzu,andNashetaniacooperate.Shecouldbarelyseewhatwas
goingonfrombehindtheothers,especiallywithallthesmoke,butevenso,she
feltashamedofherself.

Throughtheholesinthecorpsesdefenses,shecouldjustbarelyseetheDark
Specialist.Itwasagiantinsectthesamesizeasahuman,withabony,slender
bodysupportedbyseveralnarrowlegs.Atthecenterofitsstomachwaswhat
lookedlikeaneggsactoproduceparasites.Therewasalsoagrotesquelump
stickingoutfromitsbody,whichprobablybirthedthecreatures.

Themovementsofthecorpsesoldiersspiraledoutofcontrol,andinthat
confusion,Goldofbellowedamassiveroarandstartedhischargefromthenorth
sideoftheforest.

There'snoneedtorelyonFremytosnipetheKyoma.I'llfinishthingsrightnow.
GoldofleftChamosJyumainthedustandrushedintothecorpsesoldierforces.

209

Ch41

Thecorpsesoldiernearbynoticedhimandswungitsarmshiswaywithashriek,
butGoldofchosenottododgetheattack.Instead,helettheblows,whichwould
havekilledanordinaryhumaninstantly,strikehishelmetandhistoughneck
muscles.

"Ooaa!"

Goldoframmedhisshoulderintoacorpsesoldiersstomach.Thecorpsewasflung
backwardsandcrashedintothecorpsesoldiersbehindit.Seizingthatopening,
Goldofadvancedastepforward.ThesoldiersquicklyswarmedaroundGoldofand
cameathimoneafteranother,buthejustusedhisspeartostrikedownthe
enemiesinfrontofhimandlethisarmorstopalltheotherattacks.

Chamo'sJyumathensurgedintothecorpsesoldierforces,andanyremnantsof
theirdefensiveranksweredestroyedatonce.Andwiththesoldiersdispersed,
GoldofcouldfinallyseethebonyfigureofDarkSpecialistNumber9.

Thenextinstant,theKyomaletoutapanickedsound,andthecorpsesoldiers
pulledbacktoassemblearoundthespecialistandprotectit.ThentheKyoma
turneditsbacktoGoldofandrantowardsthesouth.

"Youhavetocaptureit,Goldof!"Chamoshoutedfrombehind.

210

Ch41

Butshedidn'tneedtotellhimthat;hehadalreadyplannedtodoso.However,
fiveofthecorpsesoldiersformedalineandblockedhispath.Goldofcharged
forwardtodealablowtothecorpseatthecenter,butwhilehepiercedthrough
hischestallthewaythroughandouthisback,thecorpsesoldierbitontohis
spear,andtheothercorpsesoldiersgrabbedtightontoGoldof'sbody.

"Guh!"

AlthoughGoldofwouldnormallyhavethepowertotakebackhisspear,evenhe
wasatadisadvantagewhenitwasfiveagainstone.Andwiththeirnumber
advantage,thecorpsesoldiersliftedGoldofsbodyintotheairandstartedto
swinghimaround.

"Whatareyoudoing?"

OneofChamo'sJyuma,intheshapeofawatersnake,approachedfrombehind
andbitofftheheadsofthecorpsesoldiersclingingtothespear.Evendead,the
corpsesoldiersstillwouldntletgoofthespear,soGoldofandtheJyumaworked
toflingthemoff.

However,duringthattime,DarkSpecialistNumber9andthecorpsesoldiers
surroundinghimfled.

AdletandNashetaniafollowedbehindandtriedtotakeoutthefleeingNumber9,
buttheywerestoppedbythecorpsesoldiers.

211

Ch41

"Followhim!"Adletshoutedashetriedtopushforward.Withoutaword,
NashetaniaandDozzufollowedrightbehind,withRoloniatrailingafterthem.

Rainacouldhearthesoundofbattleoccurringfaraway.Heheardexplosionsand
thesoundoflightning.TheSixFlowersarefightingwithDarkSpecialistNumber9,
Rainathought.Theswordsmanwiththeunrulyhairhadbeenadiversion,and
whatwasgoingoninthedistancewasprobablytherealtarget.

Raina'sbodywasheadingtowardsthegianttreeatthecenterofthe
forest.Alright,Rainathought.IfIhadfollowedtheswordsmanwiththeunruly
hair,IwouldhavebeenkilledbeforeIcoulddoanything,andnevergottentomeet
upwithanyoftheFlowers.

ButifhewereabletoencounteranyoftheotherHeroesthentheymightbeable
tospotthewritingonhisrightarm.

Atthatmoment,Rainafeltawaveofexhaustion.Itwasasignthathewasabout
toregaincontrolofhisleftarm.Untiltoday,he'dneverbeenabletomovehis
armtwiceinoneday.Soitseemedclearthatheregainedcontrolwhenever
somethingunusualhappenedtotheKyomacontrollingthecorpsesoldiers.

...Thisisgreat!Thingsaregoingwell!

212

Ch41

Rainawasexhilarated.IfheweretowavehishandinfrontoftheSixFlowersand
showthemhisrightarm,someonewouldprobablyrealizethathewasalive.At
theveryleast,theywouldn'tkillhimimmediately.

Theothercorpsesoldierswerealsobeingmadetoheadtothecenterofthe
forest,andasheranwiththem,hecouldheartheirshrieksfrombothinfrontof
andbehindhim.

TheHeroesoftheSixFlowers.Themomentafterthisthought,Rainasaw
somethingthatshockedhim.Therewereanumberofleech,lizard,slug,and
strangefishlikeKyomastandinginthewayofthecorpsesoldiers.

Thisisbad!

IftheKyomadiscoveredthewritingonhisarm,hewouldendupbeingkilled.He
triedtocoverhisarmwithhissleeve,butbeforehecould,something
incomprehensiblehappened.

AgiantslugKyomaspatacidatRaina.Raina'sbodyleapedtotheside,andhis
rightarmswungupandhittheslug.Hisattacktoreoffsomeoftheslug'sskin,but
overallitdidn'tseemtohaveanyrealeffectatall.

ButtheKyomaweren'tjustattackingRaina.Theywerealsoattackingtheother
corpsesoldiers.

213

Ch41

WhyaretheKyomaattackingus?!

Withoutknowingthereason,Rainaandtheothercorpsesoldiersfoughtwiththe
Kyoma.

Nomatterhowhethoughtaboutit,itdidn'tseemlikeKyomawouldbetryingto
protecttheFlowers.

Wait.CouldthisalsobeoneoftheabilitiesoftheFlowers?WasthereaSaint
amongtheFlowerswhocouldcontrolKyoma?

Rainacouldstillmovehisleftarm,sohetriedtopointtothewordsonhisright
arm.HegrabbedhisrightarmandshowedthewordstotheslugKyoma.

However,theslugKyomacontinueditsattackindiscriminately,andRainahadto
usehisleftarm,whichhe'dtriedsohardtomove,toprotecthisbody.

Whatisthis?WhatintheworldshouldIdo?Rainawonderedashisbody
continuedtofight.

214

Ch42

ChapterFour:PartTwo

"Shit!It'sgettingaway!"Adletshouted.

AdletandtheotherswerepursuingDarkSpecialistNumber9whilenavigatingthe
extremeupsanddownsoftheforestscenter.Thespecialistwascontinually
orderingthecorpsesoldierstokeeptheHeroesaway,andasaresultithad
alreadymanagedtoplaceafairdistancebetweenitselfandAdlet'sgroup.

"He'slikeyou,Adletsan,"NashetaniasaidasshefoughtatAdlet'sside.

"Icanescapemuchbetterthanthis!"

"...Whatareyougettingangryabout?"Nashetaniaasked,dumbfounded.

"Dozzu,Ivegotaquestionforyou,"Adletsaid,changingthesubject."Were
chasingthatKyomarightnow,butisitreallytheDarkSpecialist?"

"ItconformstotheappearancethatIheardabout."

"Isthereapossibilitythatit'sashapeshiftingKyoma?"

215

Ch42

Dozzuthoughtforamomentbeforereplying."Probablynotatall.Eventhough
theshapeshiftingKyomacanchangetheirappearance,theycannotmimic
abilities.Thesoundthatiscontrollingthecorpsesoldiershasbeencomingfrom
thatDarkSpecialist."

"IfIwereTgurneu,IwouldhavestationedanumberofshapeshiftingKyomaand
usedthemasdecoys."

"Evenifhewantedto,heprobablycouldnot.Thereareonlyafewshapeshifting
Kyoma."

Sothat'sthereason,Adletthought.

"Bytheway,thisisnotgood.Weareveeringoffcourse."

Adlethadnoticedthattoo.Number9washeadingsoutheast.Ifhecontinuedin
thatdirection,theywouldneverreachthemountaintothesouthwhereFremy
andMorawerewaitingtoattack.

Dowehavenochoicebuttostartbackatsquareone?Adletwondered.Andto
makemattersworse,Goldof,Chamo,andRoloniawerelate.

"Wehavetostopourpursuit.Everyonestop.Dozzu,Nashetania,youtwo
interceptanyenemiesthatcomethisway,"Adletsaid,andthegroupcametoa
stop.

216

Ch42

WithDozzuandNashetaniahandlingtheenemieschasingafterthem,Adlet
lookedatthecrestonhisrighthand.Allofthepetalswerestillpresent.Hanswas
safe.MoraandFremywerealive.Sofartheirplanwasgoingwell.

"Illgocheckoutthesituation,"Adletsaid,andclimbedupatreenearby.From
thetophelookedovertheforest.

AdletcouldseethatDarkSpecialistNumber9hadstoppedafairdistanceaway
fromhimandtheothers,andtherewasstillsomedistanceuntilthemountain
whereFremyandMorawerewaiting.

Shriekshadbeencomingnonstopfromthecenteroftheforestandtothenorth.
TheJyumathatChamohadleftbehindwerefightingwiththecorpsesoldiersin
thecenter,andHanswasfendingofftheenemytothenorth.Atleastthat
probablymeanttherewouldnotbeanysurpriseattacksatAdletscurrent
location.

NextAdletlookedtotheFaintingMountains,wherehecouldseeanumberof
Kyomaflyingabout.TheymusthavenoticedthatAdletandtheotherswere
approaching,butitdidn'tseemliketheywereheadingtowardstheHeroesatall;
theywerentgoingtogetluckyandfindtheFaintingMountaincompletelydevoid
ofenemies.PerhapsTgurneuhadstrictlyorderedthemnottoleavetheirwaiting
placestopreventevenoneoftheHeroesfromsettingfootattheTempleofFate.

217

Ch42

Lastly,Adletlookedabouttheperimeteroftheforest.Therewerestillno
indicationsthatalargepackofKyomawasapproaching,buttheKyomathatwere
watchingtheperipherywouldprobablyadvanceontheirlocationwithinseveral
hours.AndasforthemainforcethatTgurneucommanded,Adlethadnoidea
whenitwouldcome.

"Adletsan!Watchout!"Nashetaniashouted,andAdletinstantlyrecognizedthe
danger.

Asinglecorpsesoldierwasclawingupthetreewithterriblespeedandheading
rightforAdlet.TheinstantAdletlookedattheenemy,thecorpsesoldierbaredits
yellowteethandshrieked.

"....Ah."

Lookingatitsface,Adletrecalledthegoodnaturedoldladywhohadlivedinthe
housethreehousesdownfromhisown.Thinkingthatitwouldbetroublesome
forjustanoldersisterandyoungerbrothertolivealone,shewouldsometimes
comeoverandhelpedwithchores.NowthatwomanwasinfrontofAdlet.And
shewastryingtokillhim.

Adletblockedherattackwithhisswordandstartedtoswinghisswordto
decapitateher.ButatthatmomentRolonia'swordsfloatedintohismind:The
corpsesoldiersmightstillbealive.

"Guu!"

218

Ch42

Foramomenthisswordhandstopped,andthecorpsesoldierattackedagain.
Adletwasabletododgethestrike,butonreflexhethrewoutakickandthe
corpsesoldierhittheground.Dozzucharredthefallenenemywithelectricity,and
theoncegentleoldwomannevermovedagain.

"Haa...haa...haa...."StaringatthescorchedFallenSoldier,Adletdesperatelytried
toslowhisraggedbreaths.Itcouldn'tbehelped,hetoldhimself.IfIhad
hesitated,Iwouldhavebeenkilled,hethought,tryingtocalmhimself.

Hecalledouttothecorpsesoldierwithhisheart.Pleaseforgiveme.Imjustdoing
thistoprotecttheworld.

"Areyoualright,Adletsan?!"Dozzuasked.

"I'mnothurt,sodontworry,"Adletreplied,walkingalongatreelimbandthen
loweringhimselfdowntotheground.

"No,that'snotwhatImeant."

"...Whatareyoutryingtosaythen?I'mthestrongestmanintheworld."Adlet
smiled,butitfeltforcedeventohim."Atthemoment,thereisn'tanythingoutof
place.Thingsareasweexpected.Nowletsattackfromthenortheast,"Adlet
said.

ThenChamoandGoldoffinallyrejoinedwithAdletandtheothers.

219

Ch42

Adletwasjustabouttotellthemtostarttheirattackwhenherealizedthat
Roloniawasn'twiththem.

"...HasRolonianotmetupwithyouyet?"Goldofaskedashelookedaroundthe
area.HeandChamodidn'tknowwhereshewaseither.

"Thisisbad.Itisdangerousforhertobealone,"Dozzumuttered.

"Nashetania,followme.Chamo,Goldof,Dozzu,keepDarkSpecialistNumber9in
position!"

AdlettookNashetaniaalongandreturneddowntheroadtheycame.

There'snotime,Rolonia.Whatareyoudoing?

Roloniahadn'tlostsightofAdletandtheothers,norhadshechosentoactonher
own.ShewasstillfollowingAdletwhileshefoughtwiththecorpsesoldiers.

220

Ch42

However,atthesametime,Roloniahadbeenobservingthebodiesofthecorpse
soldiers,checkingiftherewasanywritinganywhereontheirbodies.Shefeltthat
therehadtobeanothercorpsewithwritingonit.

Peoplewerealive.Theywerewritingwordsontheirbodies,clandestinelyseeking
help.Adletsaidthatitwasatrap,buttheycouldntbesosureofthat.

Adletandtheothersweregraduallygettingfartherandfarther,withabouthalf
thecorpsesoldierschasingafterthem.ButRoloniacouldn'tfindanothercorpse
withwordswrittenonitsbody.

Justlookinglikethisisnogood,Roloniathought.

ThenacorpsesoldierjumpeddownfromatreeandattackedRolonia.Sheused
herwhiptodeflecttheattack,whileatthesametimetakingthechancetolook
aroundandconfirmtherewerenootherenemiesaround.

"Yaa!"Roloniascreamedassheconcentratedallofherenergyintoherwhip.

Thethirtymeterwhipwasimbuedwithherbloodandundulatedlikeasnakeasit
restrainedthecorpsesoldier.Shetookanotherlookaroundtheareaandonce
againconfirmedthattheywerealone.Thensheapproachedthecapturedsoldier.

Earlier,shehadlickedandanalyzedthebloodoftheparasites,andnowshefelt
thatsheshouldbeabletoremovethemfromthecorpses.

221

Ch42

Ifshetriedtoforcefullypulltheparasiteoutasis,thentheantennaeandlegs
wouldtightenabouttheheadandthenerves,andthecorpsesoldierwould
probablydie.However,thecompositionoftheparasiteswasactuallyquite
simple,andshehadaroughgraspoftheiranatomy.Plus,thecorpsesoldiers
themselvesbarelyhadanyabilitytothink.

IfsheweretopourthebloodofaSaintontotheparasite,parcelingitout
gradually,thenshewouldbeabletokillitbitbybit.Andthenifsheslowlypulled
outtheparasitesoasnottodamageanycriticalpartsofthehumanhost,she
shouldbeabletosavethecorpsesoldier.

Roloniaheldtheviolentcorpsesoldierdown.Shethenbithertongue,fillingher
mouthwithblood.Next,shebittheparasiteandtransferredherbloodintoit.

IfItaketoolong,itwillcausetroublefortheothers,soIhavetohurry,she
thoughtassheslowlyparalyzedtheparasite.

TheyfoundRoloniaquickly,butwhenAdletnoticedwhatsheasdoing,hewas
completelyatalossforwords.

"Ah,she'sapainintheneck,huh?"Nashetaniasaid,astounded.

Roloniawastryingtoextracttheparasitefromthebodyofthecorpsesoldier.

222

Ch42

"...Rolonia.Let'sgo."

Roloniadidn'treply.Shewassilentlygrippingtheparasitewithunbelievable
concentration,whileslowlypullingtheantennaeandlegsfromthecorpse
soldier'sbody.Herfacialexpressionlookedentirelydifferentthanwhenshewas
fighting,andAdletgotthefeelingthatperhapsshewasmoresuitedtohealing
thanfightingafterall.

"Roloniasan,pleasestop,"Nashetaniasaid.

Butherwordsdidn'tseemtoreachRolonia'sears.Nashetaniaapproachedand
reachedouttopullonRolonia'sarm,butRoloniastoppedherhand.

"Itwon'tbelongnow,sopleasewaitabitlonger."

Roloniathencontinuedtoremovetheantennaeandlegs.Andwhentheparasite
wasonthevergeofbeingcompletelyremoved,Adletthoughthesawthecorpse
soldier'smouthmoveeversoslightly.

Andwhentheparasitewasdetached,theenergyvanishedfromthesoldier's
body.

"Water....water...."thesoldierrasped.

223

Ch42

Roloniatookoutawatercanteenfromherthingstiedtoherwaistandpoured
theliquidintohermouth.Whenhermouthwasfull,shepouredtheliquidfrom
hermouthintothemouthofthecorpsesoldier.....no,theyoungboywhousedto
beacorpsesoldier.

Roloniathentookoffherarmorandexposedherwrists.Shesetherteethintothe
skinaroundherveins,andbloodspilledoutfromtheedgeofhermouth.

"Roloniasan,whatareyou..."

Thebloodsplasheddownontotheyoungboy'sbody,andallthepartsofhisdry,
rottingbodywhereherbloodsoakedintowerereturnedtolife.

"Thisisthefirststageofhistreatment.Soonheshouldwakeup,"Roloniasaid.

Buttheyoungboy'seyesneveropened.Roloniadesperatelyplacedherhand
ontohischestaroundhisheartandstartedtoblowairintohismouth.Adlet
watchedsilentlyfromthesidewithafacethatseemedtoindicatehethoughtshe
waswastinghertime.

"He'sdonefor,Rolonia.Let'sgo!"

"No,no.Waitalittlelonger."

224

Ch42

"Wemadeourdecision!Weagreednottohelpthecorpsesoldiers!"

"WellatthemomentIcan'tlistentowhatyou'resaying,Adkun!"

AdletgrabbedRolonia'sarmandforciblypulledhertoherfeet,butRoloniashook
offhishandandglaredathim.

"Followus!"

RoloniaslungthefallencorpsesoldieroverhershoulderandfollowedAdletand
theothers.Unexpectedly,sheseemedtohavestronglegsandwasn'tstrugglingat
allinspiteofrunningwithapersononhershoulder.

"We'regoingtofightagainafterthis,soputthatpersondown,"Adletsaid.

"Isaiditbefore.Rightnow,I'mnotlisteningtoanythingyousay,Adkun,"Rolonia
shotback.

Gettingannoyed,Adlet'swordsbecamemoreaggressive."Youcan'thelpthem.
Nomatterhowyoulookatit,it'suseless."

"It'snotuseless.Iremovedtheparasiteandhisheartismoving.IfIcangivehim
sufficienttreatment,thenIcansavehim."

225

Ch42

You'reanidiot,Adletthought.

"Ifyoucangivehimsufficienttreatment?Where'sthetimeforthat?Wehaveto
defeatNumber9andheadtotheTempleofFate.Oncethere,wehavetolocate
theBlackBarrenFlower.Where'sthetimetogivehimsufficienttreatment?"

"Umm..."Roloniahesitated.

Meanwhile,Nashetaniasilentlywatchedthetwoofthemargue.

"Inthisplace,youandMoraaretheonlyoneswhocanhealpeople.Andyoucant
makeanytoolsthatcanhealinyourplace.Sosavingallofthecorpsesoldiersis
simplynotpossible."

Roloniasaidnothinginresponse.

"Andletssayyoudosavethemall.Whatwillyoudoafterthat?Willyouthrow
themintotheWailingDemonterritorywithoutanymeansofdefending
themselves?Wouldn'tyoujustbewaitingforthemtogetkilledandeatenbythe
Kyoma?!"

Roloniawassilent,buthereyesclearlyshowedthatherresolvehadn'twaveredat
all.Hersilencesaidthatshewasn'tlisteningtoanythingAdletwassaying.

226

Ch42

RoloniahadalwaysfollowedcloselybehindAdlet,andwhenshefoughtshedidso
nervously.SheloyallyfollowedallofAdlet'sdirections,eventhoughsometimes
hedwishedthatshewouldofferherownopinionabitmore.

Untilnow,hehadnevereventhoughtofthepossibilitythatshewouldever
openlyopposehim.Untilnow,hehadneverbelievedthathewouldn'tbeableto
reasonwithher.

Adletcouldn'tunderstandRolonia.Hedidn'tgetwhyshewouldriskdangerjust
tohelpacorpsesoldierwhodidn'thaveanyconnectiontoher.Eventhoughshe
shouldhavefearedcausingtroubleforthosearoundheraboveallelse,forsome
reason,shewassuddenlybehavingselfishly.

"...Rolonia,you...

You'renothidingsomething,areyou?Adletwondered.Itwasthefirsttime
suspiciontowardshersproutedwithinhismind.

Thethreeofthemreunitedwiththeothers.Goldofwasrepeatinghischarge
againandagaininanattempttobreakthroughtheenemyranks,whileChamo's
JyumaandDozzu'selectricityprovidedsupport.However,theenemydidn'tseem
toberunningtothesouthliketheHeroeswanted.

"Let'smove.We'llattackfromthenortheastanddrivetheenemytothesouth."

227

Ch42

Nashetanianoddedinagreement,andRoloniafollowedwiththeformercorpse
soldieronherback.

Aftermovingtothenortheast,Adletthrewthebombhe'dreceivedfromFremyas
hardashecouldinanattempttobreakuptheenemyforces.Thecorpsesoldiers
swarmedtheexplosive,bravelysacrificingtheirbodiestoprotectthedefenseless
DarkSpecialist.Atthesametime,Nashetaniaconjuredupbladesfromtheground
andaimedthemattheKyoma.

Attackedfromtwosides,theDarkSpecialistmadeanespeciallyloudsoundandas
onethepackofcorpsesoldiersmovedsouth.

ThefivehumansandDozzuregroupedandcontinuedtheirpursuitofNumber9.
Astheyran,DozzumovedclosetoAdletandstartedtotalktohim.

"Itseemslikeyourstrategywascorrect,Adletsan."

"Whatthehellareyoutalkingabout?Dontyouknowyou'retalkingtothe
strongestmanintheworld?"

228

Ch42

EvenifFremywereattheircurrentlocation,itwouldprobablybedifficultto
eliminatetheDarkSpecialist.CautiousaboutbeingsnipedbyFremy,Number9
hadmostlikelystrengthenedandreinforcedhisforce'sranksabouthim.Who
knowshowmanyhoursitwouldhavetakentokillhimthatway.

AsDozzuandAdletran,corpsesoldierscameatthemfrombothsides.Dozzu
usedhiselectricityandAdlethisparalyzingdartstotakeoutthecorpsesoldiers.

"Andthereisanotherthing.WhatisRoloniasanhiding?"

Dozzu'squestioncaughtAdletoffguard.DozzuwashavingdoubtsaboutRolonia
inthesamewaythathewas.

"Icannotunderstandwhyshewouldbethatobsessedoverthecorpsesoldiers.
Doesshehavesomekindofsecret?"

"LikehowMorabetrayedus,orhowGoldofwentovertoNashetaniasside?"

"Iamnotsayingthat,but..."

AdletandDozzuprovidedsupportasGoldofonceagainchargedintotheenemy.
AtthemomentGoldofwasatthecenterofthefight,andtheforceofhischarge
wasdrivingtheDarkSpecialistintheirdesireddirection.

229

Ch42

"Originally,Roloniawasjustacleaningmaid.Thensheunexpectedlybecamethe
SaintofFreshBloodandwasusedbyMora.Thatshouldbeallthereistoher.She
shouldn'thaveanykindofsecret."

"Sothen,why?"

Adletdidn'tknoweither.Andnow,asshewasfighting,Roloniastillhadtheyoung
manonherback.

"Isitalrightforthingstobelikethis?"

"There'snowayitcouldbe.Butthere'snoneedtokeepcomplainingaboutit.
Justleaveittome."

"Understood.Iamjustsomewhatuneasy."

ThenumberofcorpsesoldiersattackingtheFlowersastheychasedafterNumber
9wasgraduallydecreasing.So,leavingthefightingtoNashetaniaandChamo's
Jyuma,theotherHeroescametoastop.ThenDozzuapproachedRolonia,who
hadbeenbringinguptherearofthegroup.

"Didyousucceedinremovingtheparasite...?Iamshocked,"Dozzusaidashe
watchedhercarrytheyoungmanonherback.

230

Ch42

"He'sweak,buthedoesn'thaveanymajorinjuries.Afterthis,I'lljustrevitalize
himwithsomeenergy.Dozzusan,youyoukeptsayingitwasn'tpossible,butit
is."

"No.Unfortunately,Roloniasan,heisalready..."Dozzustoppedandshookhis
headfromsidetoside.

Rolonialookedattheyoungmanonherback."...Huh?"

Sheplacedherhandontheyoungman'sneck.Thenshehungherheadand
loweredhisbodytotheground.Withouthavingtoask,itwasclearthat
somethinghadhappened.

"Whwhy?How...?"

Dozzuspokequietly."Hismindwasalreadygone.Thoughyouwereabletorevive
thebody,youcouldnotbringbackhismind.Roloniasan,youareasaintwho
possessesexceptionalpower,butthisissomethingthatjustcan'tbehelped."

"There'snowayto....revivethemind?"

"AtleastIdonotknowofone."

231

Ch42

Roloniasaidnothingback.Shejuststoodtherehangingherhead.Therewasa
clearsenseofdistrustinDozzuseyesashelookedather,andevenChamoand
Nashetaniacastsimilarlooksinherdirection.ChamowaslookingatRolonia
scornfully,asifshewasuseless,anditlookedlikeNashetaniawasthinkingabout
something.

Thisisbad,Adletthought.TheyrestartingtosuspectRolonia.

"Let'sfight.Westillhavetoendthis,"Adletsaid,andtheentiregroupbrokeout
intoadash.

ButRoloniaquietlymuttered,"Theremuststillbeaway....There...hastobe."

ThefivehumansandtheKyomaresumedtheircharge,andthebattlewiththe
corpsesoldiersragedon.

"They'restrong,they'restrong.....They'resostrong!"DarkSpecialistNumber9
saidasthecorpsesoldiersdiedinfrontofhim.

Hewastremblingwithdelight.FiveoftheHeroesandtheirKyomacompanion
werefightingthecorpsesoldiersrightbeforehiseyes.

232

Ch42

HistaskwastopreventtheHeroesfromenteringtheFaintingMountainsarea
untilthemainforceTgurneucommandedreachedtheirlocation.Therewere
otherKyomadefendingtheFaintingMountains,butNumber9hadbeentasked
withthemostimportantposition.

TheDarkSpecialistdidn'tknowiftherewassomethinghiddenattheFainting
Mountains,andofcoursehedidn'tknowwhoTgurneuhadsenttoinfiltratethe
Flowersasanimposter.Therewasprobablynoreasonformetoknow,Number9
thought.

"Shit,Ican'tgetclose!"Goldofshouted.

Hisgoalwasclear.HewastryingtokillNumber9andrenderthecorpsesoldiers
powerless.However,withthethickwallofcorpsesoldiersblockinghisway,
Goldofcouldn'tgetclosetotheKyoma.

Chamo'sJyumaweretryingtobreakuptheranksofthecorpsesoldiers.And
thoughtheyweregraduallypushingintothecorpsesoldiers,theyweren'tableto
reachNumber9either.GoldofandDozzuwerelaunchingattacksattheKyoma
againandagain,butNumber9orderedthecorpsesoldierstosacrificethemselves
byblockingtheattackswiththeirbodies.Ifhehadjustfivecorpsesoldiersas
shields,thentheDarkSpecialistcouldstopanykindofattack.

Historically,itwasprobablythefirsttimethatasingleKyomahadeversucceeded
instoppingalloftheHeroesoftheSixFlowers.

233

Ch42

EventheDemonKingZophraircouldn'tdoit,andhehadcommandedseveral
dozenKyoma.AndevenwhenCargikk,Tgurneu,andDozzujoinedforcesinthe
past,ittookeverythingtheyhadtostopHayuhaandtheothertwoHeroesshe
waswithforjustamoment.TheenemyhewasfacingnowincludedtheHeroes,
Dozzu,andDozzussubordinate.

TheDarkSpecialistNumber9wasdrunkonthepowerhehadacquired.Hewas
gladthathe'dleftCargikk'ssideandjoinedTgurneu,whohadgivenhimnew
powersandorderedhimtochangehisbodyinacertainway.Itwasprecisely
becauseofthoseordersthathehadbecomesostrong.

"Backthemup!Dozzu!Go!"Adletshoutedashethrewsomesmokebombs,
obscuringthevisionofboththeDarkSpecialistandthecorpsesoldiers.

DarkSpecialistNumber9smiledasifthiswasntaproblem.Thecorpsesoldiers
liftedhimontotheirbacksandranintheoppositedirectionofthecharging
Dozzu.GoldofandDozzu'scompanionswerealsoattackingthemfromtheside,
butthecorpsesoldierswereabletoblocktheattackswiththeirownbodies.

"Run!Adlet,followhim!"Chamoshouted.

AdletchasedafterNumber9;however,astheweakestoftheenemies,hisattacks
ofcoursewouldn'tbeaproblem.

TheDarkSpecialistcontinuedtoescapewiththehelpofhiscorpsesoldiers.If
theyweretostopatall,thentheywouldallbewipedout.

234

Ch42

However,therewereanumberofcorpsesoldiers,andiftheonesaroundthe
DarkSpecialistwerecutdown,allhehadtodowascalltheothersfromthe
centeroftheforest.

Number9analyzedthecurrentsituation.Therewereahundredcorpsesoldiers
guardingtheroadthatcontinuedtotheFaintingMountains,andtheywerenever
goingtomove.Therewerealsoabouttwohundredandfivecorpsesoldiersthat
hadbeenstrandedonthenorthsideoftheforest.Itwasquiteaseriousblowto
theirforces,butitwasntafatalloss.

Oftheremainingsixhundredandfiftycorpsesoldiers,threehundredofthem
wereprowlingaboutatthecenteroftheforest.IfNumber9weretocallouttoall
thecorpsesoldiers,thenAdletandtheotherswouldbecompletelysurrounded.
ButtheDarkSpecialistpreferrednottodothat.Therewasapossibilitythatthe
Flowershecouldn'tseeHans,Mora,andFremywouldchargeintotheforest
whileAdletandhisgroupweredistractinghim.

Whilerunning,theDarkSpecialistthought,Ifthisstrategyissuccessful,Ill
definitelybegiventhehighesthonor.Tgurneuwillgivememyownname,instead
ofjustanumber.

Before,whenthatfilthy,unseemlyhumanchildhadbeengiventhathonor,
Number9hadshakenwithhatredandrage.

No,thatisn'tright.Withmypower,Imightreceivesomethingevengreaterthan
that.IcouldsurpassTgurneuandCargikkandcometocommandalloftheKyoma.

235

Ch42

TheMajincoulddirectlyappointmetothepositionofDemonKing,andthenI
couldnamemyself.

HewouldhaveneverstoodachanceagainstTgurneu,Cargikk,ortheirsocalled
equalDozzuinthepast.

But,bitbybit,achangehadtakenplacewithinNumber9'smind.Itwasslowly
buddingdesiresandawillinthesamewaythatTgurneus,Cargikks,andDozzus
had.Withinhisheartwasthedesiretorule,andhehadstartedtoseekthe
pleasantfeelingofmanipulatingothersashewished.

236

Ch43

ChapterFour:PartThree

Whatintheworldisgoingon....?

Rainawasprowlingaboutthecenteroftheforest,searchingforanythingthat
moved.Andwheneverhefoundsomething,hewouldshriekandattack.Buthe
wasn'tfightingtheHeroesoftheSixFlowers.Hisopponentsweredozensof
mysteriousKyomalizards,snakes,leeches,andfrogs.ScoresofgiantKyoma
wereattackingthecorpsesoldiers.

TheKyomawerenomatchforthemassofcorpsesoldiers.Theywerequickly
surroundedandkilled;butthenthemysteriousKyomawouldstrangelychange
intoamudlikesubstance,whichwouldrevertbackintotheformoftheKyoma
afterafewseconds.

Sothecorpsesoldiersfoughtandkilledthem,thenfoughtthemagainandkilled
themoncemore.Theywerestuckinthatcontinuousloop,andRainacouldn't
reachouttotheSixFlowers,norcouldhemeetupwiththem,ordoanything
otherthanfightandkill.

Ifthingscontinuelikethis....

Hisonceblossominghopewassuddenlywitheringaway.

237

Ch43

ItseemedlikethesoundsoftheSixFlowersfightingelectricityandexplosions
werealreadyveryfaraway.Tomakemattersworse,thereweren'tanysignsthat
anyotherHeroeswereapproachingthecenteroftheforest.

AndtheKyomathatRainawasfightingagainsthadnointelligence,sotheydidn't
noticethewritingonhisarm.

BeforeRaina'seyes,oneofthewatersnakeKyomarestoreditselffromitsmud
likestate.AscreamleftRaina'smouth,andthecorpsesoldiersaroundhimall
pouncedontheKyomaatonce.Raina'sbodywasforcedtofighttoo.

Thenasenseoffatiguecameoverhisleftarm.Itwasasignthathewasaboutto
regaincontrolovertheappendage,makingitthethirdtimetoday.

IftheseKyomaarethealliesoftheFlowers...

Rainadesperatelytookoutthesharpenedfragmentofrockfromhistattered
pants'pocket.Itwasthesamestonehehadusedtocarveonbothhisarmsand
thearmsoftheothercorpsesoldiers.

Withthestoneinhand,Raina'sbodywasforcedtochargeatthewatersnake
Kyoma,andhisrightarmgrabbedthebodyofthewatersnakeandstoppedit
frommoving.Butatthesametime,Rainafreelyextendedhisleftarmand
stabbedthetipofthestoneintotheKyoma'sbody.

238

Ch43

Hethenstartedtocarveintothewatersnake'sbody.Hisgoalwastowrite,"Help
me,I'malive."However,beforehecouldfinishevenasingleword,thewater
snaketwisteditsbodyandfreeditselffromRaina'shold.

ThenthewatersnakewhippeditstailandgrazedRaina'sstomach.Itwasan
attackofintenseforcethatshouldhavemadehimscreaminagony.However,the
parasiteinRaina'sbodyforcedhisbodytocontinuemovingregardlessofthe
extremepain.

Thisisn'tgood.I'llbekilled,nottomentionthatIcan'twriteanything.

Anumbnessstartedtorunthroughhisleftarm,soRainahastilystashedhisonly
toolbackintohispocket.

Rainaknewthatwhathewasdoingwasaterriblewaytogoaboutthings,buthe
couldntthinkofanyotherway.

IfIcontinuetofightlikethis....whatwillhappen?hewondered.

ItwasunimaginablethattheSixFlowerswouldlosehere.Theywerethe
strongestsixpeopleintheworld.Nomatterhowmanycorpsesoldiersthere
were,takingoutNumber9wouldprobablyonlybeamatteroftimeforthem.

Butwhatifthefightends?WhatwillhappentomeiftheKyomacontrollingthe
corpsesoldiersdies?

239

Ch43

IfNumber9diedandthecorpsesoldiersreturnedtobeinghuman,thatwouldbe
good.Andeveniftheyremainedcorpsesoldiers,therewouldstillbehopeofthe
Flowersmaybefindinghim.ButwhatifNumber9diedandthecorpsesoldiers
diedaswell?

Hewasalmostoutoftime.

PerhapstheFlowersstillhadn'trealizedthattherewassomeonestillaliveamong
thecorpsesoldierswhoknewaboutTgurneu'ssecretweapon.Perhapsthe
Flowershadn'tseenanyofthefivecorpsesoldiershehadcarvedwordsinto.

No,there'snowaythatcouldbetrue.Theywilldefinitelyfindthem.

ButRainadidn'tknowthatNumber9andtheSixFlowershadalreadyleftthearea
aroundthegianttree,andthecenteroftheforesthadfallensilent.Theonly
thingsstilltherewerethecorpsesofabouttwentycorpsesoldiers.

OneofthecorpseshadbeenentirelyroastedbyDozzu,itsbodytwistedinpain.
Arounditsleftwrist,somewordscouldfaintlybeseen."...something..."

ThatcorpsewasoneofthesoldiersthatRainahadcarvedintotoconveytothe
Flowersthathewasalive.

240

Ch43

"Thereisamanwithwordsonhisrightarm.Heknowssomethingimportant."The
restofthosewordshadbeenburnedbyDozzu'sattack.

OneofRaina'sraysofhopehadbeencompletelywastedwithoutevergivingits
messagetoasingleperson.What'smore,atthevalleyattheedgeoftheforest,
therewasanotherofhischosencorpsesoldierswanderingaboutthenorthedge.
IthadfollowedHansandcrossedthevalley,and,withthebridgedestroyed,could
nolongerreturnbacktotheforest.AlloftheSixFlowerswereatthesouthside.
Soprobablynoneofthemwereawareofthecorpsesoldieratthenorth.

Thewords,"Amanwithwordswrittenonhisrightarmisalive,Findthem.They
arebig,haveascarontheirface,andknowTgurneu'ssecretweapon,"were
writtenonitsleftarm.Butthatcorpsesoldierwouldnevercrosspathswiththe
Heroes.

AndontheroadthatcontinuedontotheTempleofFateafterexitingtheforest,
therewereaboutahundredcorpsesoldiersassembledintoawarcamp.Theyhad
beenorderedtokilleverythingthatapproachedthetemple.

Oneofthecorpsesoldiersamongthemhadwritingonitsarmthatread,"The
manwithwritingonhisrightarmknowssomethingimportant."

UntiltheSixFlowersdefeatedNumber9,theydidnotintendonheadingtothe
TempleofFate.Sononeofthemwouldeverreadthewordscarvedintoitsleft
arm.

241

Ch43

ThechargetodriveDarkSpecialistNumber9intotheirtrapcontinued,withthe
FiveHeroesandDozzuslicingnonstoptowardstheKyoma.AndastheHeroes
advanced,Number9gotabitscaredandchosetoescapetothesouth.Forclose
toanhourtheHeroes,corpsesoldiers,andtheDarkSpecialisthadbeencaughtin
thatsamecycle.Charge,attack,retreat.

RoloniawasfollowingbehindtheothersastheychasedNumber9.

"Thatshitheadisrunningagain!"Adletshouted.

"Goldof,can'tyoucutdeeperintotheirranks!?"Nashetaniayelled.

Whiletheyfought,itwascompletelyforbiddentosayanythingthatmight
insinuatethattherewereothershidinginwaitfortheDarkSpecialist.IfNumber9
becameawareofMoraandFremy'spresence,theneverythingthattheHeroes
haddonewouldbefornothing.

"...Uh,whatshouldwedo?"Roloniamuttered.

Iftheyweretocontinuefightingastheywere,thenperhapsNumber9wouldbe
defeated.Butatthesametime,allthecorpsesoldierswouldalsoperish,andthat
wasnotacceptable.Roloniawantedtohelpthecorpsesoldiersatallcosts.

242

Ch43

Butshealsoknewthattherewasnotime.Shelackedthetoolsandthepeopleto
helpher.Also,shehadn'tbeenabletoevencomeupwithamethodtohelpthe
corpses.Inhercurrentcondition,therewasabsolutelynothingshecoulddo.

Roloniawantedinformation.Shewantedsomeonetotellherawaytosavethe
corpsesoldiers,nomatterhowfaintthepossibilityhappenedtobe.

Thentwocorpsesoldiersthathadbeencirclingthecenteroftheforestattacked
thegroupfrombehind.Atthebackofthegroup,Roloniadesperatelyswungher
whiptofightthemoff.

"I'msorry!"Roloniashouted.

Itwasn'tasituationwhereshecouldtakeiteasyonherenemies,andRoloniahad
notooltorenderthempowerlesswithoutkillingthem.So,tremblingwithguilt,
Roloniaswungherwhip.Thetipofherwhipmissed,butthecentermadecontact
withoneofthesoldiersrightaroundhisheart.

Thecorpsesoldierscreamedasageyserofbloodspurtedoutfromitsbody.But
anothercorpsesoldierrushedforwardandtackledRoloniatothegroundwithout
caringatallaboutitscomrade.Thoughpinnedtotheground,Roloniamanagedto
moveherwhip.Thetipstruckthesoldiersback,spillingitsbloodacrossthe
forestfloor.

Butthenextmoment,thecorpsesoldier'smouthmoved.

243

Ch43

"Please...help....us...."

"Huh?"

"Help....incave...."

Stilllyingontheground,Roloniastaredatthecorpsesoldier,dumbfounded.Then
shequicklysnappedbacktohersensesandstartedtoperformfirstaidtokeep
thecorpsesoldieralive.ButRolonia'sattackhadkilledhim.

"That...That...."

"Whatthehellareyoudoing,youstupidcow!"Chamoshouted,kickingRolonia's
legwhileshewasontheground.

"Chamosan,justnow,thecorpsesoldiertalked."

"Yeahright,inyourdreams!Stupidcow.Makeabitofaneffortandfight!"

Evenmorecorpsesoldierswereapproachingthemfrombehind.Rolonia
desperatelyswungherwhipandrepelledthem.Asshedidso,shestrainedher
earsandlistenedtothecorpsesoldiers.

244

Ch43

I'msureitjusttalked.Anditsaidtohelpthem.Sothecorpsesoldiersarealive
afterall.Andtheyvebeentryingtotellussomething.

RoloniawatchedasaJyumatookdownoneofthecorpsesoldiers.Thatcorpse
soldierlookeddirectlyatRoloniaandpointedinsomedirection.

"Cave..."

Roloniarushedovertothefallensoldier.

"What'sgoingon?Whatisoverthere?"

"Inthecave....Hiddenwoman....Helpus...."

Beforethecorpsesoldierwasfinishedsayingeverything,itscreamed.Rolonia
lookedinthedirectionithadpointed.Itwasapointalittlesouthoftheroadthat
continuedtotheTempleofFate.Whatevermayhavebeenthere,shecouldn't
seeitfromwhereshewas.

"Stopforamoment,"Adletsaidbetweenraggedbreaths.

245

Ch43

Naturally,hewasalittletired.Dozzucametoastopbesidehim,andbothGoldof
andNashetaniastoppedtheircharge.

OnlytheJyuma,whichdidn'tknowexhaustion,werestillfightingtheherdof
corpses.

TheywerealreadyclosetothesouthhillwhereFremyandMoralayinwait.If
theycouldfightforjustfifteenminutesmore,thentheycouldprobablydrivethe
DarkSpecialistintoposition.AndwhenNumber9wasdefeated,then,atlast,
theycouldheadstraightforTheTempleofFate.

TheirobjectivewasthetruthabouttheBlackBarrenFlower,sotheycouldn't
wastealotoftimeintheforest.Soaftertheytookamomenttoregaintheir
breaths,theycontinuedthefight.Butrightastheywereabouttomove,Rolonia
saidsomethingfrombehind.

"Adkun,everyone,didyouhearsomeone?"Roloniaaskedeveryone.

Whatisitthistime?Adletthought."Whatdidyouhear?"heasked.

"Theytalked.Thecorpsesoldieraskedustohelpit.Anditsaidforustoheadto
thecaveoverthere...Didanyofyouhearanything?"

Adletdidn'tknow.Roloniaexchangedglanceswiththeothers,butnoneofthem
saidawordeither.

246

Ch43

"Ifwegothere,wemightfigureoutsomething.Everyone,I'msorry,butI'mgoing
togoandsee."

RoloniawasabouttorunoffwhenAdletstoppedher.

"Stop.It'satrap.Didn'tIsayitbefore?Tgurneuistryingtogetustodothisin
ordertowastetime!"

"Roloniasan,itisdangerous...anditseemspointless,"Dozzusaid.

"Doyouthinktheywouldsaysomethingmeaninglesswhentheyremoments
awayfromdying?No,thereisdefinitelysomethingatthecave,"Roloniasaidback
toDozzu.

"Please,Rolonia.Stopthisalready,"Adletsaidtoherquietly.

Hewasn'tabletoputupwithRolonia'sfixationwiththecorpsesoldiersany
longer.

"Please.Don'tmakethismoreconfusing."

"...Adkun."

247

Ch43

RoloniastaredatAdlet.Suddenly,arapierwasthrustrightbetweenthetwoof
them.

"That'sfarenough,Roloniasan."NashetaniawaslookingatRoloniawithacold
stare."Iseethroughyourplan."

Rolonia'seyesgrewwide.

Whatissheplanningondoing?Adletwondered.

"Whatareyoudoing,princess?Dontyouwanttoattacktheenemy?"Chamo
asked.

"Let'swaitalittlebitonthecharge.Thereshouldn'tbeanyproblemiftheenemy
doesntmove.WhatsmoreimportantrightnowisdiscussingRoloniasan'strue
identity."

"Whatareyoutalkingabout,Nashetania?"AdlettriedtograbNashetania'swrist,
butshesmoothlytwistedoutofhisgripandtookastepbackwards.

"I'mtalkingabouthowithasbecomemoreevidentthatRoloniaisprobablythe
seventh."

248

Ch43

Alongsilencepassedamongthegroup.Adletwascompletelystill,hishand
restingonthehiltofhissword.ItwasasiftosaytoGoldofthatifshewere
planningonputtingthecompanionsintoatrap,thenhewouldkillheronthe
spot.

"Adletsan,youtrustyourcompanionstoomuch.Didn'tDozzusaythatthe
seventh'sattackhadalreadybegun?Actually,it'squitesimple.Ifyoucouldsee
thingsobjectivelythenyou'dunderstandimmediately."

NashetaniawastryingtoappealtoAdletasifwhatshewasdoingwasforhis
benefit.

"Shewillcontinuetoconcealheridentityandkillallofus.Themostsimpleand
logicalwaytodothatistopurposefullymakeamistake.Thatwayitwouldbe
acceptableifwedied.Butifwedidnt,shecouldjustlistsomeexcusesandwait
forhernextopportunity.Don'tyouthinkthat'swhatsgoingon
here?"NashetaniastaredrightatAdlet.

"HasRoloniasanreallybeenuseful?Adletsan,haven'tyoubeencoveringforher
mistakesoverandagain?"

That'snottrue,Adlettriedtosay.ButastheydadvancedthroughtheForestof
SeveredFingers,shehadbeenspottedbytheKyomamultipletimes.However,
thatwasbecauseshewasbadatbeingsecretive.Therewasnowaythatshehad
purposefullytriedtobefound.

249

Ch43

"RoloniahelpedHans,"Adletreplied.

"Sheonlydidthattogainyourtrust."

That'sastretch,Adletthought.Whatdoessheintendtogainfromsayingstufflike
this?

"Don'ttalkwithoutanykindorproof,ortherewillbeconsequences,"Adletsaid.

"DoyoureallythinkIdbesayinganyofthiswithoutproof?"

NashetaniaapproachedRolonia.Atthesametime,Goldofgrabbedbothof
Rolonia'shands.

AsRoloniatwistedinhisgrasp,Goldofreachedforhershoulderandrippedoff
somethingfrombetweenthecracksofherarmor.

ItwasthesmallfragmentofwoodthatNashetaniahadspottedearlier.

"Isee.Sothat'swhatitwas,"shemuttered.

GoldofletgoofRoloniaandsteppedback.

250

Ch43

"Whatisthis?"Nashetaniaasked,showingRoloniathesmallfragmentofwood.

"...Idon'tknow.Whatisthat?"

Withjustasingleglance,Adletknewwhatitwas.ItwasaKyomasummoning
flute.Itreleasedasoundthatcouldn'tbeheardbyhumans,butitcouldsenda
signaltoalltheKyomainthearea.

Adletalsohadsomethingsimilar,butthisflutewithitsmultitudeofholesseemed
farmoresophisticatedthantheoneAtrohadmade.

"ItisaflutetodrawtheKyoma.Whydoyouhavesuchathing?"

"...That.....thatisn'tmine.Idon'tknowwhatthatis.I'veneverseenitbefore!"
Roloniawasstartingtogetflustered.

"Whenwefirstchargedattheenemy,youwereexcessivelyconcernedabout
Dozzu.WhenDozzuseparatedfromus,youtriedtotakeoutsomethingfromyour
shoulder,butstoppedwhenyounoticedIwaslooking.Ithoughtyoumightbe
hidingsomething.SonowIvechecked,andwhatdoyouknow,Iwasexactly
right."

"Idon'tknowanything.Pleasestop!"

251

Ch43

"Nashetania.Ifyoudon'twanttodiethenbequiet,"Adletsaid.

Allowinghisangertotakeholdofhim,Adletstartedtodrawhissword.
NashetaniawastryingtoframeRolonia.HethoughtaboutsendingFremythe
signaltotriggertheexplosivesonbothofNashetania'sknees.

"WhydoIhavetobequiet?I'msayingthisforthebenefitoftheSixFlowers."

NashetaniafacedAdletashedrewhissword.

"Thecandidatesfortheseventhhavealreadybeennarroweddown.Roloniasan,
Fremysan,andyouaretheoneswithcomparablyhighpossibilitiesofbeingthe
impostor."

252

Ch43

253

Ch43

"AndifthereisinformationabouttheBlackBarrenFloweratourdestination,itis
highlylikelythattheseventhwillmakeamoveinordertotryandhinderour
actions."

"..."

"Areyoustillgoingtomakeexcusesforherevenafterwhatyouveseenand
heard?Doyouthinkyoucanoverlookthis,eveniftheevidenceisntdefinitive?"

"Youareourenemy.AllitseemslikeyouredoingistryingtosetRoloniaup."

"Therearebombsattachedtomyknees.AndIamsurroundedbytheSixFlowers.
Ifyouwereme,wouldyouthinkabouttryingtosetupatrapinasituationlike
this?"

"Thatmaybeso,buttheresnowaythatwecantrustanythingyousay."

"Chamowondersifthat'strue,"Chamosaid."Nashetaniacan'tbetrusted,but
Chamoalsodoubtswhatyou'resaying,Adlet.Iftherewereabsolutelyno
evidencethatshestheseventh,thenChamowoulddefinitelybelieveyou.

"I'mnotsayingthat,butI..."

"Chamohaswonderedalot,whyisthisstupidcowgettinginourway?"

254

Ch43

"...gettingintheway..."

"Adlet,shouldIhuntdownRolonia,orkilltheprincess?"

Withawidegrinonherface,Chamoplacedherfoxtailgrasstohermouth.There
werestillanumberofJyumawithinherstomach.

"Chamosan.Idon'tthinkweshouldkillRoloniasanimmediately.Thisflutestill
mightnotbehers.It'spossiblethattheseventhplanteditwithouther
knowledge."

"Maybe,but"Chamosaid.

"Whatintheworldareyousaying?Whatisthemeaningofthis,Nashetania?"

Dozzuwasgettingflustered,andatleasttoAdlet,itdidn'tseemlikehewas
acting.AndDozzuandNashetaniashouldn'thavehadanytimetoconspire
together,sothiscouldn'thavebeenDozzu'splan.

"I'mjustsayingwhatI'veseen.I'mnotplottinganything,Dozzu."

255

Ch43

NashetanialookedbacktoAdlet."AsChamosansaid,wecan'tdefinitivelysay
thatRoloniasanistheenemy,butthereisachancethatsheisplanningtostop
us.Orshemighthavesometrapforusinthatcavetokillallofus.There'snoway
thatwecanlethergo."

"But,thecorpsesoldiersdefinitelysaidit,Roloniainterjected.Theysaidgoto
thecave.Theywantedustohelpthem!"

Adletwasshocked.Shewasplacingherthoughtsaboutthecorpsesoldiersahead
ofherconcernforherself.Why?Adletwondered.Shecan'treallybehiding
something,right?

AtthatmomentAdletwastakenaback.HewasstartingtotrustNashetania's
wordsmorethanRolonia.Hefoundthatunacceptable.However,oncesuspicion
hadsproutedinsideofhim,itwouldn'tdisappearnomatterhowmanytimeshe
deniedit.

Nevertheless,AdletplacedhishandonRolonia'sshoulderandspoke."Don't
worry.Idon'tknowwhatNashetaniaisplanning,butyourefriendtothe
strongestmanintheworld.Iwontletyoudie."

"....Thankyou."

Fromthewayshesaidthosewords,Adletsensedthatshestillhadntchangedher
mindaboutthesoldiers.

256

Ch43

"Doyoustillplanongoingtothatcave?"

Shedidn'tsayanything,butnotansweringwasthesameasadmittingittobe
true.

"Whatareyouthinking?Dontyougetthesituationwerein?Nashetaniais
settingyouup.Shestryingtoframeyou."

"But,wehavetogoquickly.Ourchancetohelpthecorpsesoldiersmight
disappear."

"That'senoughaboutthecorpsesoldiers!Didn'tIsayit?!Thosewords,the
speakingcorpsesoldierallofitisapartofTgurneu'sstrategy!"

Adletsimplycouldn'tunderstandwhatRoloniawasthinking.Theflutewasn'tthe
onlyreasonhewassuspicious.Itwasalsobecauseshewastryingtohelpthe
corpsesoldiers,eventhoughtherewasnowaytoactuallydoso.Therehadtobe
areasonbehindherincomprehensiblebehavior.

"Naturally,Chamocan'tletyoufreelygooffsomewhere,"Chamopressed
Rolonia.

"Iconcur.Iapologize,butitisnecessarytorestrictyourmovements,Rolonia
san,"Nashetaniasaid.

257

Ch43

"Hey,youstupidcow.HandChamoyourwhip,"Chamosaid,stickingouther
hand.

Rolonialookedatherwitheyesfulloffear.Thatwhipwasheronlyweapon.

"Untilsuspicionssurroundingyouhavebeenclearedup,Chamowillholdontoit.
Butdontworry,youwontneedit.Afterall,you'vebeenuselessforawhile
now."

"But,butthisis..."

"Chamosaidshe'llgiveitbackwheneverythinghasbeenclearedup,butyoustill
aren'thandingitover.Whyisthat?"ChamocontinuedtomoveclosertoRolonia
whiletwirlingthefoxtailgrassbyhermouth.Roloniabackedupinresponse.

"Withoutmywhip,Ican'tfight."

"Chamoissayingnottofight.YoureallyhavenochoicebuttogiveittoChamo."

Chamothenstuckthegrassdownherthroat.Atthesametime,Adletmovedto
defendRolonia.TheJyumaChamospatoutlurchedtowardsRolonia,andAdlet
stoppedtheirattackswithhissword.

"Stopit,Chamo!"

258

Ch43

"Chamodoesn'tplanonkillingher.Chamoisjustgoingtomakeitsoshecan'tgo
anywhere!"

AdletblockedeachoftheattacksthatcamefromChamo'sJyumaonebyone.He
couldtellthatChamowasn'ttryingtokillRoloniaorhim,buthestillhadno
choicebuttoprotectRolonia.

"Rolonia,ifyoudon'twanttopitusallagainstoneanother,thengiveupyour
whip."

"I...Ican't."

GoldofcametograbAdlet,butAdletkickedhimintheside.However,thatleftan
openinginhisdefenses,andoneoftheJyumarushedpastAdlet
andbarreledtowardsRolonia.Inordertokeepholdofherwhip,Roloniawas
forcedtodefendherselfagainsttheJyuma.

"You'rebeingstupid,Rolonia.Ifyou'djustgoalongwiththisyouwouldn'tget
hurt."

"But..."

Despitebeingsoclosetotheenemy,thecompanionscontinuedtofightamongst
themselves.Nashetania,theringleaderofallthecommotion,simplywatched
fromthesidelines.

259

Ch43

"Waitasecond.Thisisbad.TheDarkSpecialisthasstartedtomove,"Dozzusaid.

Foralongtimethecorpsesoldiershadbeenheadingtowardsthemountainsto
thesouth,asAdletandtheothershadintended.But,asiftheyhadsensedthat
somethingwaswrong,theyseemedtohavechangedcourseandwerenow
comingrighttowardsthem.

"There'snothingwecando.Wehavetofightback!"Adletstoodattheheadof
thegroupandfacedthecorpsesoldiers.

"Well,Chamoguesseswehavenochoice.Sowe'llpostponethingswithRolonia
tilllater,"Chamoreplied.

TheJyumathatwereattackingRoloniachangedtheirtargetstothecorpse
soldiers.

Thebattlegrewfiercerthaneverbefore.Before,theyhadsimplychasedthe
enemyastheyran,butnowthesoldierswerecomingrightforthem.Theyhadto
fightoffthesecorpseswhilesimultaneouslyforcingthemandtheDarkSpecialist
towardsthesouthernmountainwhereFremyandMorawerewaiting.

What'shappening?Adletthoughtashefought.WhatshouldIdo?

260

Ch43

IsNashetaniatryingtodeceiveus?Ordidshereallydiscoverthattherewasa
chancethatRoloniawastheseventh,andwasjusttryingtotellthegroup?Both
possibilitiesseemedlikely,soAdletcouldn'tcometoaconclusion.

IsRoloniastilljusttryingtohelpthecorpsesoldiers?Orisshereallytryingtoseta
trapfortheSixFlowers?Adletdidn'tknowtheanswertothateither.Hehadno
ideawhyRoloniawashelpingthecorpsesoldierssomuch.

Roloniawasakindgirl.Itwasnaturalthatshewouldthinktohelpthecorpse
soldiers,butwhywassheriskingherlifetodoso?Ashefoughtwiththecorpse
soldiers,thosequestionscontinuedtoconfusehim.

Adletusedamassiveamountofbombs,andGoldofchargedthroughthecorpse
soldierranks,cuttingthemtopieces.Iteventuallystoppedthecorpsesoldiers'
charge,andtheystartedtoretreat.

ButthenNashetaniashouted,"Roloniasanisn'there!"

Adletturnedaround,butRolonia,whojustamomentagohadbeenfightingright
behindhim,wasnowheretobefound.

Noway.Couldshehavereallyheadedtothecavetohelpthecorpsesoldiers?

"Wereyounotwatchingher,Chamosan?!"Nashetaniayelled.

261

Ch43

"Chamowasn't.WhatwereyouandGoldofdoing?!"

NashetaniaandChamoarguedasGoldofpuzzledoverwhethertochaseafter
Roloniaornot.

"Whatapain.NowChamomightnotstopatjusthurtingher,"Chamomuttered.

Andwiththat,thesuspicionsthegrouphadaboutRoloniadeepened.

"Whatareyoudoing,Rolonia?"Adletwondered.

Eveniftherewerewordswrittenonthecorpsesoldiers,andevenifitweretrue
thatthecorpsesoldiershadspoken,hewassurethatallofitwasjustatrap
Nashetaniahadset.Andifthingscontinuedastheywere,Roloniawouldprobably
bekilled.

Ihavetoprotecther.However,howintheworldamIsupposedtodothat?

"....Rolonia,areyoureally....?"

Adletdesperatelytriedtocontainthedoubtthatwasformingwithinhismind.

262

Ch43

Itseemstheattackhasstarted,thoughtDarkSpecialistNumber9.Thereasonhe
daredtogoontheoffensivewasnttokilltheHeroesoftheSixFlowers.Itwasto
getclosetotheSixFlowersandfigureoutthecurrentsituation.Iwonderifanyof
themsetatrap,theDarkSpecialistthoughtastheFlowersstartedtotalkamong
themselvesandaquarrelbrokeoutamongthem.

Ashelistenedtotheirconversation,hisconfidenceinthatideawaschanging.

Number9thoughtbacktothepastabouttenyearsago.

Foralongtime,asTgurneu'ssubordinate,DarkSpecialistNumber9hadforced
hisbodytoevolve.HeusedthelargeamountofhumansgatheredbyTgurneuas
labratsandsucceededinturningthemintocorpsesoldiers.

WhenheshowedthecorpsesoldierstoTgurneu,forsomereasonTgurneu
seemeddispleased.EventhoughNumber9hadabsoluteconfidenceinthecorpse
soldiershehadproduced,forTgurneu,itwashardtobelieveinthem.

"Thisisabitunsatisfactory.Hey,thesesocalledcorpsesoldiers,cantheynot
speak?"

Number9nodded.Thecorpsesoldierswerefightingweapons.Therewasnoneed
forthemtobeabletospeak.

263

Ch43

"Thenyoucan'tcallthiscomplete.Yourorderwastomakeitsothattheywould
beabletotalk..."

Tgurneutouchedhishandtohischininthought.

"Isee.Well,Idlikeyoutomakejustafewcorpsesoldiersthatcanmoveontheir
ownwithoutyourcommands."

"Whatpurposecouldthat..."

"Don'taskstupidquestions.Believeinme,Number9,"Tgurneusaidwithasmile.

TheDarkSpecialistwasshockedbyTgurneu'sperceptiveness.Itwassomething
Number9wouldn'thavebeenabletocomeupwithevenifhe'drackedhisbrain
forathousandyears.

TgurneuhadpredictedthatsomeoneamongtheFlowerswouldtrytohelpthe
corpsesoldiers.Andhehadalsopredictedthat,ifthecorpsesoldierswereused
effectively,theywouldinvitetheSixFlowersintoatrapwhichcouldwipeoutall
ofthem.

Atfirstithadseemedunlikely.Humanswerefoolishcreatures,buthehadnever
thoughttherewouldbeahumansoidioticthattheywouldwanttohelpthe
corpsesoldiers.

264

Ch43

Andhehadneverevenimaginedthatsuchafoolishpersonwouldseparatefrom
therestoftheHeroesandgooffontheirowninordertohelpthecorpsesoldiers.

TheKyomaemittedaspecialsoundwaveandcalledouttothecorpsesoldiersin
thecenteroftheforest.LeadRoloniaManchestertothecaveintheforest.With
thatcommandinmind,onebyoneheinstructedthecorpsesoldiersonwhatto
say.

WhetherRoloniawasagenuineHerooftheSixFlowersoranimposter,Number9
didn'tknow.ButtherewasprobablynowaythatTgurneuwouldhaveafoolsuch
asherworkingforhim.

Iwillkillherquickly,Number9decided.

Atthesametime,Morawaslyinginwaitatthecenterofthesmallmountain.She
wasusinghersecondsighttooverseetheentirearea,butshecouldn'tseeany
corpsesoldiersapproaching,northeKyoma.Themountainhadfallensilent.

"They'restillnothere,"Moramuttered.

"Theyaren'tlate,"Fremyrepliedinacooltone."Thisistheamountoftimeit
shouldtake.Calmdownandwait."

265

Ch43

Fremyhadsaidthatthemostimportantpointwhenitcametosnipingwasnotto
rush.ButwhileFremyhadprobablyexperiencedthismanytimes,Morawas
unfamiliarwiththewaitingandcouldn'thideherirritation.

Theseventh,Dozzu,Nashetania,Tgurneutherewereanumberoffactorstobe
uneasyabout.Andontopofthat,MorawasworriedaboutAdletandRolonia.The
twoofthemwerefartooconcernedwiththecorpsesoldiers.

Itwouldbefarbetteriftheydjusttreatthecorpsesoldierscoldlyandnottake
anystrangeactionstowardsthem,Morathought,withoutanyideawhatwould
happentohercompanionsfromhereonout.

Allshecoulddowascontinuetowait.

ThirtyminutesbeforeRoloniahadgoneoffonherown,Hanswasquietlystanding
atopatreeatthenorthsideoftheforest.Beneathhisfeetthecorpsesoldiers
weremovingaboutineverydirection.

Awirehadbeenrunaroundtheforest.Eachtimethecorpsesoldierssteppedon
it,awoodalarmwouldbetriggered.Andeachtimethewoodalarmmadea
noise,thecorpsesoldierswouldgocrazyinsearchoftheenemy.

266

Ch43

Hanshadmadenothingmorethansimpleclappers,butthecorpsesoldierslacked
theintelligencetoseethroughtheobvioustrapandrealizethatthesoundswere
meaningless.

Hesmiledwidelyandranalongthebrancheswithoutmakingasinglesound.

267

Ch51

268

Ch51

269

Ch51

ChapterFive:PartOne

DespitethemanycorpsesoldierstheHeroeshadalreadykilled,manymoreof
theirbrethrenstillroamedaboutallovertheforest.Roloniadesperatelystrained
herearstolistenfortheirfootsteps,andonlywhenshefoundaplacewhere
therewerefewenemiesdidshestarttorunagain.

Inthedistancebehindhershecouldhearcorpsesoldiersshrieking,followedby
thesoundofDozzufiringelectricity.

"...Everyoneisfighting."

ForamomentRoloniafeltlikesheshouldreturnandhelpthem,butshesoon
reconsidered.Ifsheweretoreturnnow,shewouldbekilled.Shehadbeen
framedbyNashetania,andnowDozzu,Chamo,andGoldofsuspectedher.Plus,
sheherselfhadnthelpedmattersbyrunningoffalone.

Whyisthishappening?Roloniawondered.

Ihavetoreturn,butIdon'tknowwhatIshoulddo.Ican'tseemtothinkofany
waytoclearuptheirdoubts.

Justseveralhoursearlier,whentheyhadbeeninthesmallhut,shehadinspected
herequipmentandtherehadn'tbeenanythinglikethatfluteNashetaniahad
found.Shemusthaveplanteditafterthat.

270

Ch51

ButRoloniahadbeencautiousofNashetaniatheentiretimetheyhadbeen
together;shewouldhaveknownimmediatelyifNashetaniagotclosetoher.
Quitesimply,Nashetaniawouldnthavehadanyopportunitytoplantthefluteon
Rolonia'sshoulder.

Soifitwasn'tNashetania,thenwhowasit?Goldof?Dozzu?Theseventh?Rolonia
rackedherbrain,butcouldn'tcomeupwithananswer.

"...Adkun,sorry."

OnceagainI'vecausedtroubleforeveryone.I'mstupid,thatswhyIwasableto
fallintoatraplikethis.Butfeelingsorrywon'tmakemeanysmarter.

Assheran,sherecalledAdlet'sface.Backthen,whenNashetaniahadaccused
her,evenhehadstartedtodoubther.Andthatwasmorepainfulthananything
else.

Roloniacontinuedonward,weavingherwaythroughthecracksinthecorpse
soldiers'defensesandheadingtowardswherethecaveshouldbe.

Ishouldputoffworryingaboutmyselfuntillater.RightnowIhavetohelpthe
corpsesoldiers.

"...It'salright.I'lldefinitelybeabletodoit."

271

Ch51

Shewassoscaredthatherteethwerechattering,andsheconstantlywondered
whetherornotshecouldreallydoanything.Butaboveallofherhesitationand
fear,therewasevenmoreanger.Shecouldnotallowittohappen.Shewouldnot
forgiveTgurneuwhohadmadethecorpsesoldiers,norcouldsheallowher
companionstoabandonthem.

WhetherithadheardRolonia'smumblingorifitwasjustbychance,asingle
corpsesoldiernoticedRolonia.Roloniaimmediatelytriedtoescapetotheside,
butthecorpsesoldierscreamedandalerteditsfellows.

"Uwaa!"

Corpsesoldierssurroundedheronbothsidesandrushedtowardsher.Her
shouldergauntletswereabletostoptheirattacks,butshestaggeredfromtheir
strikesandstartedtopitchforward.Shecouldn'twithstandtheirattackslike
Goldofcould.

Roloniapickedherselfupandran,butasshedidanothercorpsesoldierappeared,
standinginherway.

IfIdon'tfight,Ican'tgoforward,Roloniarealized,soshegrippedherwhipwith
bothhandsandswungitaround.

Shetriedtoshoutinsultsandcurses,becauseifshedidn'tthenshewouldn'tbe
abletofight.Butthewordswouldn'tcome.WhenheropponentswereKyoma
shecouldfightthem.Buttheenemiesinfrontofherwerehumans.

272

Ch51

Roloniafranticallyswungherwhipandstoppedthecorpsesoldiers'advance,but
hermovementswereslowandwereonlyabletoblocktheirattacks.

"Ack!"

AsRoloniatriedtomoveforward,oneofthecorpsesoldiersmanagedtostrike
herface.Theblowbrokehernoseandbloodstartedtogushoutfromhernostrils.

Instantly,herpowerastheSaintofFreshBloodactivated.Herbrokennose
startedtorepairitself,andthebleedingbegantoslow.

Butthecorpsesoldiersdidntgiveherthetimesheneededtohealcompletely
andrelentlesslyrushedatheroneafteranother.

"I'msorry!"Roloniashouted,swingingherwhipwithallherstrength.

Thewhipweaveditswaythroughthegapsinthetreesandknockeddowneachof
thecorpsesoldiersonebyone.Shecouldntaffordtotakeiteasyonthem,which
unfortunatelymeantanumberofthemwerekilled.

Roloniawaswrackedwithguilt,butshecontinuedonwards.Therewasnotimeto
healthesecorpsesoldiers.Sheneededtokeepgoinguntilshereachedthecave,
andhopefullyshewouldfindsomethingthere.Still,Roloniadidn'tknowifwhat
awaitedherwouldactuallyhelpthecorpsesoldiers.

273

Ch51

However,whateverwastherehadtohavesomesortofimportance.Thecorpse
soldiershaddefinitelysaidso.

AtthatmomentRoloniaheardthevoiceofafallencorpsesoldierbehindher.

"Please....help...."itrasped,rightbeforeitdied.

"Soit'strue,afterall,"Roloniamuttered.

Someofthecorpsesoldierswerestillalive.Thoughaparasitehadinvadedtheir
mindsandwrappeditselfaroundthenervesoftheirnecksandspines,therewere
stillsomewhosemindshadn'tyetdied.

Shethenheardasoundcomefromyetanotherlocation.Itwasanothercorpse
soldierthathadbeenchasingher.

"...Don't...kill....,"thecorpsesoldiermoanedasittriedtoattackRolonia.

Roloniarolledtothesidetododgetheattack.

"Pleasewait!Iwilldefinitelysaveyou!"Roloniashouted.Shecontinuedtorun
towardsthecave.

274

Ch51

ForalongtimeRainahadbeenwanderingabouttheforest.Thevoicesofthe
corpsesoldierstothenorthweredwindlingmoreandmore.Theareatothe
southhadgonesilentforawhile,butthenonceagainiteruptedwiththesounds
offighting.

TheSixFlowers....Whyaren'tyoucomingthisway?I'mhere,Rainathought,just
asalizardKyomaappearedbeforehiseyes.

Ashriekeruptedfromhismouth,andhealongwithallthecorpsesoldierswho
flockedtohiscallwereforcedtoattacktheKyoma.

ThelizardKyomaswungitstailandspatacidatthecorpsesoldiers.Itwasn't
fightingtodefenditself;itwasonlyfocusedontakingoutthecorpsesoldiers,
evenifitonlymanagedtotakeoutoneofthem.

Again?!

Theassembledcorpsesoldiershelddownbothofthelizard'sarmsandlegs.Then
Raina'sbodystompeddownonitsheadagainandagainuntiltheKyomabecame
alumpofmud.

275

Ch51

SofartheyhadkilledalotofKyoma,butthewordscarvedintohisleftarmhadn't
beendiscoveredevenonce.AndsoneitherdidthemysteriousKyomastop
fighting,nordidtheSixFlowerscomelookingforhim.

SotheseKyomaarenogood.HehadtomeetupwiththeHeroesbyanymeans
possible,butRainadidnthavecontrolofhisleftarm,andtheplacewheretheSix
Flowerswerefightingwasextremelyfaraway.

RainamadlytriedtothinkofawaytogetclosetotheSixFlowers.However,with
hisleftarmashisonlyhope,noneofhisideascouldbeofanyusewhileitwasnt
moving.

Hehadwrittenonthearmsoffiveofthecorpsesoldiers.Butwherearethey?he
thought,exasperated.However,itwasntthatstrangetothinkthat,sincethere
weresofewofthem,notevenoneofthemhadmadecontactwiththeSix
Flowers.PerhapstheSixFlowershadntdiscoveredthewritingatall.

Noway.

AterrifyingthoughtfloatedintoRainasmind,andachillrandownhisback.

IftheFlowershadalreadydiscoveredthewritingontheirarmsbuthadchosento
ignoreit,thenallofRaina'shopeswouldcometoanend.

276

Ch51

Wouldtheygiveup,believingtherewasnowaytohelpthecorpsesoldiers?Or
wouldtheydecidethattherewasnovalueingoingsofarastorisktheirlivesin
ordertohearRaina'sinformation?Or,perhaps,wouldtheythinkthateventhe
writingwasoneofTgurneu'straps?Anyoneofthosepossibilitieswouldbethe
endofRaina.

Themomenthethoughtthat,ashriekfromanearbycorpsesoldierpiercedthe
air.Thereshouldn'thavebeenanyofthemysteriousKyomainthedirectionit
camefrom.Raina'sbodyreactedtothatsoundanddashedtowardsitasfastas
hislimbscouldcarryhim.Allthecorpsesoldiersintheareafollowedsuit
simultaneously.

Thenumberofcorpsesoldiersheadingtowardsthisnewsoundwasfargreater
thanthosethatwerefightingwiththeKyoma.TheywereheadingtowardstheSix
Flowers.

Maybetheyvecomesearchingforme?Rainathoughtashischestswelledwith
hope.

Didtheynoticeme?No,theydontneedtonoticeme.Aslongastheyreadthe
writingonmyrightarm...

Beforelongtheyspottedawarrior.Inbetweenthegapsofthetrees,Rainacould
faintlyseeametallicsheen.Thatwarriorwasrunningasfastastheycould
towardsthecenteroftheforest.

277

Ch51

Astheychasedafterthewarrior,Rainarealizedthatthewarriorwasashortgirl
holdingawhip.Andshewasfightinginsuchawaythatshewouldn'tkillthe
corpsesoldiers.Thewarriorwiththeunkempthairthathe'dseenearlierhadcut
downanyenemyinfrontofhimwithouthesitation.However,thisgirlwasonly
usingherwhiptoprotectherselfandwasnotinflictinganyfatalwoundsonthe
corpsesoldiers.

Rainawassurethatshewastryingtohelpthecorpsesoldiers,orattheveryleast,
shewastryingnottokillthem.Ifhecouldshowherthewordsonhisarm,she
wouldrealizethatRainawasalive.

Icanseehope!Now,leftarm,movenow!hedesperatelywishedashisbodywas
forcedtorun.Buthisleftarmwasn'tlisteningtohispleas.

ThensuddenlyRainaheardastrangesound.Itsoundedlikedsomeonewas
talkingtothewarrior.

Rainatriedtolookoverthearea,buthisneckwouldn'tmove.Buttheremost
likelyweren'tanyoftheotherFlowersaround,andthecorpsesoldierswere
definitelynottheonestalking.

Againsomeonesaidsomething,butthistimeRainacouldhearitclearly.

"....Help....me..."

278

Ch51

Thevoicecamefromacorpsesoldier.Itwasoneofthecorpsesoldiersthatwas
chasingthearmoredgirlalongsidehim.

Whyisthiscorpsesoldiertalking?Rainawasconfused.Hehadthoughtthat,other
thanhimself,allofthecorpsesoldiershadbecomelivingcorpsesincapableof
thought.WasIwrong?

Hethenheardmanyofthecorpsesoldiersspeak:"Wearealive,""Don'tkillus",
"Gotothecave,""Helpus".Thoughwhattheyweresayingwasdifferent,the
messagetheyweretryingtogetacrosswasthesame.Theywantedhertohelp
them,andtheywantedhertogotothecave.

Whenwewerelyinginthecave,therewasntasinglecorpsesoldierwhohad
spoken.Sowhyaretheynowabletotalkallofasudden?Didsomethinghappen
toNumber9,ordidsomeonedosomethingtomakethemabletospeakagain?
Rainathoughtashechasedthearmoredgirl.

Butthenitallbecameclear.

Idiot.Forcryingoutloud,Imsuchanidiot.

Raina'sswellinghopechangedtodespairintheblinkofaneye.

Theonlyreasonwhythecorpsesoldiersweretalkingwasthattheywerebeing
manipulatedbyaKyoma.

279

Ch51

Andfromthatrealization,Rainaquicklyunderstandhisnextquestion.Thereason
theywerebeingmadetospeakwasbecauseDarkSpecialistNumber9wastrying
tolurethatarmoredgirltothecave.Anditseemedextremelylikelythathe
plannedtokillherthere.

...Stop,SixFlowers.Thereisnothingthere!

Rainawasntjustdespairingforthegirl.Hewasalsothinkingaboutwhatwould
happenafterward,ifthearmoredgirlrealizeditwasallatrap.TheSixFlowers
wouldprobablythinkthatthewritingRainahadleftbehindwasjustanother
elementoftheenemy'strap.AllofitjustfedintoTgurneu'splan.

WhatshouldIdo?WhatshouldIdo?

Thearmoredgirlwasalreadygettingsmallerandsmaller.Shedodgedtheattacks
ofthecorpsesoldiers,thenusedherwhiptoliftherselfoffthegroundandclimb
upatree.Shethenranalongthebranchesandcontinueddeeperintotheforest.

AndsoonRainacouldnolongerseeher.

280

Ch51

Roloniahaddisappeared.Adletwaswellawareofthat,buttherewasnowaythat
hecouldchaseafterher.TheywerestillfightingtodriveNumber9tothe
southernmountain,andtheenemywasslowlybeingpushedback.However,the
DarkSpecialist'sdefenseswerestrong,asexpected.

"Shit,shit...WhatdoIdo?"Adletmutteredashelobbedbombsattheenemy.

Roloniahadprobablygonetohelpthecorpsesoldiers.Doesntshegetthedanger
werein?

Adletdidn'tknowherrealintentions.Isshereallytryingtohelpthecorpse
soldiers?OrcoulditbethatNashetaniawasright,andshestryingtodeceiveme?

"...Whatareyouthinking?"

AcorpsesoldierapproachedfrombehindandtriedtopinAdlet'sarmsbehindhis
back.Adletcalmlydroppedhiships,grabbedthecorpsesoldier'sarms,and
chuckedhimforward.Thecorpsesoldierhitthegroundwithhisneck.ThenAdlet
stompedonit.

HowwassuspectingRoloniagoingtohelpthings?Shehadfallenintoboth
TgurneusandNashetania'straps.Butthenagain,whatgoodwouldcomeoutof
goingtohelpher?

281

Ch51

BoththethingsAdletshoulddoandthethingshehadtodospiraledabouthis
mind.

"Goldof!"Adletshouted.

HelookedovertoAdletfromthecenteroftheenemyforces,wherehewastrying
tochargeforward.

"ProtectChamo!AndNashetaniaandDozzutoo.Don'tletthesoldierslayafinger
onthem."

"Whatareyoutalkingabout?!"Goldofshoutedback.

"Alright,listenup!ImreadytoactasifDozzuandNashetaniaarebetrayingus.So
ifChamoisinjuredevenalittle,thenyoucanconsiderNashetania'slifeover!"

TheproblemwithAdletgoingtohelpRoloniawasChamo.Shewouldbeleftall
alonewithDozzu'sallies.Soforthetimebeing,Adlethadnootherchoicebutto
haveGoldofprotectChamoforhim.

AdletbelievedthatGoldofwasfightingtokeepeveryonesafe,nottoachieve
Nashetania'sambitions.Granted,hestilldidn'tknowjusthowmuchofathreat
hereallywas.Butatthemoment,Goldofwashisonlyoption.

282

Ch51

"Chamo,Illberelyingonyouforeverythingelse!"

"Whatareyoutalkingabout?"Chamoreplied.

Withoutgivingananswer,AdletrushedoffinthedirectionRoloniahadgone.

Thecorpsesoldierswanderingaboutthecenteroftheforestwerenowheretobe
found.PerhapstheywerechasingafterRolonia.

Rolonia,whyareyousointentonstickingupforthecorpsesoldiers?Adlet
wonderedasheran.

Think.Therehastobesomekindofreason.Adletthoughtbacktowhentheyfirst
learnedaboutthecorpsesoldiers.Thenherememberedthetimetheyhadmet
upagainattheIllusionFogBarrier.Still,hismindcouldn'thituponanything,sohe
dugdeeperintothepast.Herecalledthetimetwoyearsagowhenhehadmet
heratthemountainwhereAtrowasliving.Piecebypiece,herevisitedeachofhis
memories.

ThenasinglememoryreemergedinAdlet'smind.

"Itcan'tbe....Rolonia,"Adletmuttered.

Theresnowaythatcouldbeit.

283

Ch51

Meanwhile,Roloniawasalsothinkingbacktothetimewhenshehadfirstmet
AdletMaia.

Lifewasenduringuntildeath.ThatwasRoloniaManchester'sbelief.

Iwasbornunlucky,sountilIdie,Ihavetopersevere.Itsanimpossiblewayof
living,butthereisnothingIcandoaboutit.Roloniahadlivedherwholelife
believingthat.

ThatwasuntilthedayshemetAdletMaia.

RoloniawasborninLindo,thecountryofbluewind.Itwasaverysmallcountry
ontheeasternoutskirtsofthecontinentsosmallthatmostofhercompanion
Heroeshadnoideawhereitwas.

Alotofthepopulationlivedtheirlivesraisingcows,andRolonia'sparentswere
noexception.Roloniagrewupstaringatcowsastheyblithelyateweeds,andshe
nevergrewtiredofthem.Sometimestherewasacowthattriedtostrayfromthe
herd,anditwasRolonia'sjobtoblowonawhistleandcallforherfatherora
herdingdog.

284

Ch51

Roloniahadlovedcows.Ifshewereaskedwhatshebelievedtobethemost
incrediblethingintheentireworld,shewouldhaveanswered"cowswithouta
moment'shesitation.Later,whenherarmorwasbeingmadeattheHeadTemple,
Roloniaevenwentsofarastochooseacowdesign,eventhoughtheotherSaints
vieweditsresemblancetotheanimalsasadisgrace.

Herfatherwasquiet,buthewasaverycompassionateman.Hermotherwas
cheerfulandtalkative,andskilledatgames.Throughtheirinfluenceshewas
raisedtoloveallthings,andtofeelsadaboutotherpeople'sunhappiness.

Ifshehadlivedwithoutanyintrusionsfromtheoutsideworld,thenshewould
probablyhavejustbeenasimple,kindheartedcowgirl.Andshewoulddefinitely
havebeenfarhappier.

ButwhenRoloniawasaboutseven,banditsattackedherhometown.Asthey
werejustasmallvillageinasmallcountry,theydidnothavethepowerto
combatanenemythatappearedsosuddenly.Thebanditsproceededtopillage
everything,downtoloosechangeontheground.Andinjustonenight,Rolonia
lostbothherparentsandeverythingthatwasimportanttoher.

Afterthat,Roloniastartedtorealizethetruthofworld.Itwasfullofpainand
sadness,andpeoplewithoutpower,intelligence,orcharmhadnowayof
escapingfromit.

Nowanorphan,amajorbusinessmanintheneighboringcountryadoptedher.He
wascalledabenevolentpersonforraisingchildrenwhodidnthaveanyfamily.
However,thatwasjustamaskthatheshowedtheworld.

285

Ch51

Heforcedtheorphanstoworkonthefarmlandheowned,andhewouldwhip
thosethatneglectedtheirworkwithoutmercy.Buteventheorphanswho
workedhardneverreceivedasinglecoppercoinofcompensation.Theywere
nevercalledslaves,butinreality,that'sexactlywhattheywere.

Tothechildrenwhowereplacedinthatcruelenvironment,theiroptionswere
limited.Theycouldntchangetheircircumstancesorrevoltagainstthe
unreasonabledemandsoftheirmaster.Anditwasextremelyrareforanyoneto
evenattempttoescape.

Butdespitethefactthatthekidswereextremelyweak,theydidfindanoutletfor
theirdissatisfactionanddespair.Thatoutletwasthedumbestofthechildren,
Rolonia.

EachtimeRoloniamadeamistake,thechildrenwouldbeatandridiculeher.No
matterhowsmallthemistake,thechildrenwouldneveroverlookit.Theywould
allhavefunwheneversomeonespottedRoloniamakingamistake.Andbefore
longitwouldevenhappenopenlyrightinfrontoftheadultsthatwere
supervisingthem.

Rolonianeverfoughtback.Shebelievedthatshewastheonewhowasbad.
Everyonegotangrybecauseshehadmadeamistake,andsoshewasthe
perpetrator,andeveryoneelsewasthevictim.

Andeventhoughshetriednottomakeanothermistake,shewasneverableto
workadequatelyintheend.Tomakemattersworse,evenwhenRoloniahadnt
doneanythingwrong,theotherchildrenwouldstillsayshewasatfault.

286

Ch51

Graduallyshestartedtolearnthatnomatterwhatshedid,itwouldalwaysbe
bad.Nomatterhowhardshetried,itwouldbemeaningless.Shewasjustaslow
personwhocouldn'tdoanythingandonlycausedtroubleforothers.

Attheveryleast,Roloniatriedtoliveherlifewithoutcausingtroubleforthose
aroundher.However,eventhateffortwaspointless.

Becauseshenevertalkedbacknomatterwhat,thechildrenwouldblame
everythingthattheydidwrongonRolonia.Hermistakes,thedissatisfactionwith
theirworseningcircumstancesallofitwasmadeRolonia'sfault,andshewas
condemnedforitall.

SoonRoloniagaveupevenmakinganefforttonotcausetroubleforothers.She
wouldjustshrinkintoherself,showaservilesmile,andpraythatthekids
wouldn'tbullyheranymore.

Thenonedayarobberytookplaceatthefarm.Theleaderofthechildrenhad
plannedit,but,naturally,alloftheblamewasplacedonRolonia.Andeventhen,
Roloniabelieveditreallywasherfault.

Kickedoutfromthefarmland,Roloniawanderedthelandinordertostayalive.
Eachtimeshefoundaplacetoworksheaskedtobeemployed,butshewas
refusedagainandagain.

287

Ch51

Then,whenshewaswalkingthroughonetown,shesawthatawelldressedgirl's
shoesweredirty.Roloniamustereduphercourageandaskedthegirlifshewould
allowRoloniatopolishhershoeswithherownclothes.

Withameansmile,thegirlreplied,Areyouaskingmetoletyouworknomatter
whatthejob?

ThatgirlwasanacolyteattheTempleofFreshBlood,aimingtobecometheSaint.
Andthatday,Roloniagainedanewjob.

Althoughtheplaceshelivedandthefoodsheateweredifferent,Rolonia'slife
hadn'tchanged.Naturally,shewasstillslow,andthepeoplearoundherdidn't
seeherasanythingotherthananoutletfortheirdissatisfactionandresentment.
ButRoloniafeltnodoubtsaboutthat,andshehadnodesiretotrytoremove
herselffromthatenvironment.

Everythingshedidwasbad.Nowheronlypurposewastolivetothebestofher
abilitywithoutcausingtroubleforothers.Heronlyhopewastolivewithout
makingothersangry.

ThatwaswhenRoloniastartedtobelieve,Lifewasenduringuntildeath.But
thenthenewSaintofFreshBloodwasselected.

288

Ch51

AtfirstRoloniawonderediftherehadbeensomekindofmistake.Afterthat,she
actuallyaskedifsomeonehadmadeamistake.Therewasnowaythatsomeone
likeherwouldbeagoodfitforaSaint.Inallofherlife,shehadn'tbeenabletodo
asinglethingright.

RoloniatrembledatthethoughtofbeingridiculedastheworstSaint.

AfterthetimetoholdtheceremonytorelinquishtheSaint'sabilitieswasset,for
awhileRoloniafeltrelieved.Shewonderedifthenumberofpeoplewhowould
getangrywithherwoulddecreasenowthatshewasaSaintandnotaservant.
ButitturnedoutRolonia'snightmarewasjustbeginning.

AttheHeadTemple,perMora'srecommendation,Roloniagotstuckwith
undergoingeducationforgiftedSaints.OfcoursethatwasjustapartofMora's
secretplan,butRoloniahadn'tknownanythingaboutthatatthetime.

YouwillworkhardtobecomeaHerooftheSixFlowers.WhenRoloniaheard
thatobjectivefromMora,shefeltsuchanintensefearthatshehadtrouble
breathingandfainted.Whensheawoke,therewasamomentwhenRolonia
thoughtthatithadalljustbeenabaddream.ButwhenMoratoldheritwasreal,
shefaintedagain.

AsMorahadperceived,Rolonia'stalentasaSaintwasexceptional.Morahadsaid
thatRolonia'sskillswereevenstartingtosurpasstheleadersattheheadtemple
suchasherselfandLeuratheSaintoftheSun.

289

Ch51

ButlearningthatdidntmakeRoloniahappy.Itjustmadeherfeelevenmore
afraid.Despitehavingunrivaledtalent,shewasauseless,talentlessSaint.She
stronglybelievedthatwasherfate.Afterhavingbeensoingrainedinhermind,
herservilewayofthinkingwasntsomethingthatcouldbechangedeasily.

ByMora'scommand,Roloniaapprenticedunderrenownedknightsandwarriors
withyearsofmilitaryservice.Butshewasntabletograsptheirinstructionand
simplywastedtheirtime.

ThenRoloniavisitedtheenigmaticantiKyomaspecialistAtroSpykerandmet
AdletMaia.

RoloniaclearlyrememberedthefirsttimeshehadseenAdlet.Herfirstimpression
hadjustbeenfear.Adletwasshirtlessandthrowingdartsatatarget.Histeeth
wereclenched,hiseyeswerebloodshot,andhishandswerecrackedand
blisteredfromthrowingthedarts.Theinstantshesawhim,Roloniathoughthe
waslikeaKyomafromoneofthelegendarytalesoftheSixFlowers.Hiswhole
existenceseemedtobenothingotherthanhatredandthedesiretokill.

"ImAdletMaia.EventuallyIwillbethestrongestmanintheworld,butrightnow
Imnot.Donttalktome.

290

Ch51

Eventhoughhefelttheneedtodemandit,shedidn'twanttotalkwithhimatall
anyway.Rolonianoddedagainandagainandstartedtobackaway.Thenext
instant,Adletletoutawarcryandcamerushingtowardsher.

Roloniagrabbedherheadandcrumpledtotheground.However,hisrealtarget
hadbeenAtro.AtroeasilytossedAdlettotheground,thenproceededtokickhim
againandagain.WhenAdletwasunabletomove,Atrosteppedonhisfaceand
spatonhim.

Thisissuchadreadfulplace.Whyhasthishappenedtome?Roloniawondered,
cursingherfateasshewatchedAtrotortureAdlet.

Severaldayspassed.Astheyhadbothagreed,AdletandRoloniadidn'tinteract
witheachotheratall.RoloniawasinstructedbyAtroabouttheKyoma,andwhen
shewasntbeingtaught,shestudiedonherownbyreadingthebooksAtrohad
writtenhimself.Atropersonallytookcareofher.

Butduringthebreaksbetweenherlecturesandherselfstudy,Roloniastaredat
Adlet.Itseemedlikehewasmoreworkingonhurtinghimselfthantraining.Every
dayhechallengedAtro,butitalwaysseemedlikeitwasjusttobetormented.

Iwonderwhathe'sdoing.Thoughthethoughtcrossedhermind,shedidn'thave
thecouragetotalkwithhim.

291

Ch51

Still,RoloniacouldntfigureoutwhyshewassointerestedinAdlet.Maybeshe
hadfalleninlovewithhimwhentheymetwithoutherrealizingit.Orperhapsshe
pitiedhimforgettinghurt.Orperhapsshewassuperimposingtheimageofhim
injuredandsufferingonthegroundontothememoryofherselfandallofthe
bullyingshe'dexperiencedinthepast.

ThenonenightRoloniawentintothecavewhereAdlethadbeensleeping,
deliberatelybreakingAtrosordernottointerferewithAdlet.

RoloniafiguredshewouldhealAdletwhilehewassleepingandthentrytorun
awayrightafter.Sheguessedthathewouldntgetangryaboutthat.However,
theinstantshelaidherhandsonhim,Adletjumpedup.

"Whatdidyoucomeherefor?!"

Hewasangry,andifthingsgotanyworse,hewouldkillher.Roloniajumpedback
andtrembledinthecornerofthecave.

"MMMMasterAtrotoldmetotreatyou..."

Rolonialiedtohimonthespurofthemoment,butsheimmediatelyregrettedit.
Peoplealwaysfiguredoutwhenevershewaslying.ButAdletunexpectedlylay
downandallowedhertotreathim.

292

Ch51

Withaninexperiencedhand,sheawkwardlyhealedhiswounds.Theabilityto
healwastheonlythingthatpeopleotherthanherparentshadeverpraisedher
about.Shedalwayswonderedwhenshewouldactuallyputittouse.Rolonias
lipsstretchedintoathinsmile.

AfterthatshedecidedshewouldtalkwithAdlet.ButwhenRoloniatoldhim
aboutherself,Adletbecomeenraged.Heshoutedandwantedtoknowwhyshe
wouldthrowawaypowerthatshehadgonethroughsomuchtroubletoacquire.
Withtearsspillingdownhisface,hebeggedforpower.

Roloniathoughtshehadagainendedupsayingsomethingbad,soshetriedtoget
Adlettostopcrying.However,asshetried,shealsoburstoutintotears.Adlet
hadbeenthefirstonetostartcrying,but,conversely,Roloniawastheonewho
endedupneedingtobeconsoled.Ifanoutsiderweretoseethem,theywould
probablythinktheywereapairofidiots.

Asdawnapproached,AdletapologizedtoRolonia.

"Mybad.I'msorry.Thingsmustbetoughforyoutoo."

"I...No,it'salright."

"HowIamnowisnogood.Ineedtobecomestronger.IfIwerereallystrong,then
Iwouldn'thavemadeyoucry."Adletflashedalonelysmile.

293

Ch51

Heisn'tthepersonIthoughthewas,Roloniafelt.Hewasayoungboy,delicate,
butextremelycompassionate.

Afterthat,Rolonia'seyesfollowedAdletwhereverhewent.Andlittlebylittle,the
reasonforherdoingsostartedtochange.

294

Ch52

ChapterFive:PartTwo

Aftertheirnightinthecave,RoloniawouldtalkwithAdletwheneverpossible,
eventhoughhistraininglefthimlittletimetospendwithher.Andthoughitwas
completelycontrarytohisorders,Atronevermentionedifhewasdisgustedor
indifferenttoheractions.

Asifheweremakingupforyellingatherthefirsttimethey'dmet,Adlettreated
hernicely.Helistenedtoherconcernsandramblingsaboutthepast.Sometimes
hewouldofferheradvice,othertimeshewouldencourageher,andattimeshe
wouldevenscoldher.Allthewhile,RoloniawouldhealAdlet'swoundsandcheer
himup.

However,Adletwasn'tjustakindboy.Whenhelamentedthefactthathedidn't
havepower,hewouldshowafacemoreterrifyingthananythingRoloniahadever
seenbeforethoughaftertheirfirstmeeting,henevertookhisangeroutonher.

Adletwasamysteriousboy.Onemomentheseemedtobefullofhatredlikea
Kyoma,butthenextinstant,hewouldsmilecheerfully.Whenhehadaterrifying
face,Roloniadidn'twanttogetclosetohim.Butwhenhewaskindshecouldtalk
withhimpeacefully.

Hecouldbebothkindandterrifying,andRoloniadidn'tknowwhichsidewasthe
realhim.SheknewthathewasstronglydeterminedtobecomeaHerooftheSix
Flowers,buttheynevertalkedaboutwhyhewantedthatsobadly.

295

Ch52

Overtime,Roloniarealizedthatshewasenjoyingherconversationswithhim.
Otherthanherlateparents,hewastheonlypersonshecouldtalktowithout
feelingafraid.Hewastheonlypersoninthewholeworldtowhomshecouldtell
hertruefeelings.Thoughtheyhadonlyjustmet,Roloniawasstartingtoholdhim
dearinherheart.

Anditdidn'ttakelongforhertorealizethatwhatshewasfeelingwaslove.

Onedayafteralecture,RoloniaaskedAtroifAdletcouldbecomeoneofthe
HeroesoftheSixFlowers.Atrocoldlyrepliedthechancewasoneinamilliondue
toonereason:Adletdidn'thaveanytalent.Butsomehow,itseemedlikeeven
Adletwasawareofthat.

Roloniawasunabletoresistthemystery.Whywouldsomeonecontinueto
challengesomethingwhentheyknewtheycouldn'tdoit?

Ifitwasntpossible,thenitwouldbebetterjusttogiveup.Totryreallyhardand
failwouldleadtofarmoreinjuriesthannottryingatall.Thatwayofthinkinghad
beeningrainedintoRolonia'smind.

Then,lateonenightwhileshewashealingAdletswounds,Roloniatriedasking
himaboutit.

296

Ch52

"...Adletsan,how?Howareyouabletokeepgoingandnotfeellikegivingup?"

Toherquestion,Adletansweredbackcoldly,"Areyousayingthattometoo,
Rolonia?"

Roloniafearedthatshehadmadehimangryandshetrembledjustthinkingabout
beinghatedbyheronlyfriend.However,Adletjustsmiled.

"Everyonesaysthat.TheysayIhavenotalent.Mymaster,theotherdiscipleswho
ranaway,andallofthepeoplewhowouldsometimescomehere,likeyou.Atfirst
Ithought,don'tscrewwithme;butrecentlyevenI'mstartingtowonderif
everyoneisright.

"Adletsan.That's..."

"So,Ivedecidedtoanswerlikethis.IfIcantchangethefactthatIhavenotalent,
maybethatsfine."

"...Huh?"

Adletsmiledandcontinued,"Isn'titfarmoreincredibleforsomeonewhodoesn't
haveasliveroftalenttobecometheWorld'sStrongestthansomeonewhowas
bornasaprodigy?"

297

Ch52

"Uh,yeah."

"IfIcandothat,Iwillcertainlybethestrongest.Aprodigycouldneverexperience
suchamarvelousfeelingasthat."

"..."

"IvequitcryingabouthowIwishIhadtalent.Illmakemyselfbecomethe
World'sStrongestjustlikeIam."

Roloniafellsilent.

Forsolongshehadbelievedthatshewasabadpersonandthattryingyour
hardestwaspointless.However,Adletwasreachingforalifestylecompletely
differentfromherown.

AndthatsideofAdletseemedradianttoher.

Eventhoughhedidn'thaveanykindofpower,Adletwasgoingtocontinue
fightingwithoutevergivingup.WhereasRolonia,despitehavingtheabilitiesofa
Saint,justcontinuedrunningaway.

Suddenly,RoloniafeltashamedtobeatAdlet'sside.

298

Ch52

"Adletsan.Ifyounevergetstrong....Ifnomatterhowhardyoutryitdoesn't
work,whatwillyoudo?"

"...That'sadifficultquestion,"Adletsaid,andlaughedquietly."Well,there'sno
needtothinkaboutthat.IwillnevergiveupaslongasIlive.ThatwayIdont
havetoworryaboutfailure."

Isee.Soitsreallyokaytothinklikethat?Roloniawondered,andsmiled.

It'snogoodifIcontinuelikethis,Roloniathought.Ifshecontinuedtobescared
andrunaway,thenshewouldneverbeabletobebyAdlet'sside.Ihaveto
change.Ihavetobecomestrong.IfIdon't,thenAdletwilljustlookdownonme.

RolonialovedAdlet.However,hewouldprobablyneverlookatherlikethat.
Becomingstrongwaseverythingtohim;hehadnotimeforrelationships.Ontop
ofthat,Roloniawasn'tsmart,orpretty.Really,therewasnowaythatshewould
everbeagoodmatchforhim.

Nevertheless,RoloniawantedtobewithAdlet.Shewantedtodevoteherselfto
him.Shewantedtoseehimsmile.Shewantedtobecomethepersonwhocould
bebyhisside.Andthatiswhatshewishedfor.

299

Ch52

TheentiretimeRoloniahadbeenonthemountain,shedknownthatAdlethad
beengivenasingle,albeitextremelydifficultassignment.FromthedayRolonia
came,hehadonemonthtodefeatAtro,usingwhatevermeansnecessary.Ifhe
couldn'tdothat,thenhewouldbebanishedanddrivenoffthemountain.

EvenRolonia,whowasacompleteamateurwhenitcametofighting,could
understandthedifferenceinskillbetweenAdletandAtro.Itdidntmatterifhe
triedtotakehimbysurpriseorifheplottedsomestrategy.Adletjustcouldn't
touchAtro.

Onthelastdaybeforethedeadline,Atrononchalantlywentintotheclassroomin
asmallhut.Thenextinstant,Adletdroppeddownfromtherafterswherehehad
beenhidingandattackedAtro.

Withoutanysenseofpanic,Atrothrustouthisshortspear.Adletswattedittothe
sidewithhissword,butbeforehecouldfollowupwithanotherattack,Atro
landedakickthatsenthimflyingbackwards.Adlettumbledacrossthehutfloor
beforefinallystoppingatRolonia'sfeet.

"MasterAtro,I'msorry!"Roloniashouted.

Thenshetouchedsomeclothinherbagthathadbeensoakedwithherblood.At
hertouch,theclothstretchedoutofthebaglikealivingcreature,wrappedabout
Atroandboundhisarmstohisbody.

"Greatjob,Rolonia!"Atroshoutedandstoodtohisfeet.

300

Ch52

Atrothenthrusthisjavelinforward,butAdletdodgeditandgrabbeditwithhis
lefthand.Atthesametime,heheldhisswordtoAtro'sthroat.

"Whatevermeansnecessary,yousaid,Adletsaidwithasmile.

SeeingAdletlikethatmadeRoloniashiver.Isthisreallyagoodthing?

"DidyouthinkIwascleverenoughtocomeupwithaplanlikethis?"Adletasked.

Atrorepliedbyquietlydroppinghisjavelin.Hethentoreoffthecloththatwas
wrappedabouthimandlefttheclassroom.

Roloniadidn'tquiteunderstandwhatwashappening,butforthemoment,it
seemedlikeAdlethadsucceeded.Adlettossedawayhisswordandjumpedupfor
joy.HethenrushedoverandhuggedRolonia.

"Iwasafool.Theresnoneedtofightalone.ItdoesntmatterhowIdoit,orifI
gethelpfrommyfriends.Ifitendswithmewinning,thenIamtheWorlds
Strongest."

Hethenpickeduphisswordandranoutside.

"Thankyou,Rolonia.ButIcantbesatisfiedwiththis.Ihavetokeeptraining!"

301

Ch52

Ashisfootstepsgrewdistant,Roloniaremainedallaloneintheclassroom,
blushingatthememoryofAdletsembrace.

Hertimeonthemountainpassedintheblinkofaneye,andbeforeRoloniaknew
it,thedayshewastoleavewasonthehorizon.Thoughitwashardtobelieve,
AdletandRoloniahadbecomeclosefriends.Infact,Roloniastoppedusingpolite
languageandinsteadofAdletsanshestartedtocallhimAdkun.1

Andaboutthreedaysbeforetheyparted,withinthedarkcave,Adletstartedto
talkabouthispast.Roloniadidn'tknowwhyhesuddenlybroughtitup,butshe
figuredthatmaybeitwasAdletsformofalastwillorsomethinglikethat.Under
Atro'sinstruction,Adletwasusuallyforcedtodancewithdeathifhemadeeven
theslightestmistake,thenhecouldeasilydie.Soheprobablywantedtoleave
behindsomeproofthathe'dexisted.

HetoldherabouthowasingleKyomasuddenlyappearedathisvillage,andhow
inonenightthevillagersallseemedtotransformintodifferentpeople.Healso
toldherabouthissisterandbestfriendwhodiedprotectinghim.Bitbypainful
bit,herevealedhispast.

"...That....Roloniawasatalossforwords.

1
-San is the standard polite last name honorific equivalent to Mr./Ms. Kun is used for young boys or
close male friends. It denotes a sense of endearment that is completely absent when using San.

302

Ch52

"Canyounottellanyoneaboutthis?ItswhyIsaidnottotalktomewhenwefirst
met."

"Howcome?"

"ThatKyomawascompletelycalmwhenhecametomyvillage.Healreadyknew
theinnerworkingsofmyvillageandwasntsurprisedorscaredatall.Ifeelhehas
connectionsinthehumanworld."

Adletgrittedhisteeth.

"Idon'twanthimtoknowthatImalive.IfheknowsthatI'mplanningmy
revenge,thenhellcomeandkillme.Atthemoment,I'm...sadlynomatchfor
him."

"But..."

Sothisisserious.IhavetotellMoraorWeylynn,Roloniarealized.Butasifhe
knewwhatshewasthinking,Adletshookhishead.

"Iwillkillhim.Iwillkillhimandgetrevengeforhimdestroyingmyvillage.Ihave
todothat.Sostayquiet."

303

Ch52

Itwasanirrationalrequest,butRoloniawonderedifhissituationcouldactually
behandledrationally.

Aspromised,RolonianevertoldanyoneaboutwhatAdlethadtoldher.Although
shebelieveditwasabadidea,Adletsrequestwasmoreimportantthanher
feelings.

Adkun,ifyoubecomeaHerooftheSixFlowers,defeatthatlizardKyoma,and
return....Whatwillyoudonext?"

Adlethesitatedforamoment.

"Hmm,Idon'tknow.IguessI'llendupthinkingaboutthatlater.Iwillbecomethe
strongestmanintheworld,soI'llprobablybeabletodoanything."

"Adkun,whatdoyouwanttodo?"

AgainAdlethesitated.

"Doyouwanttoreturntoyourvillageandlivelifehowyouusedto?"

Adletshookhishead.

304

Ch52

"Thepeopleatmyvillagediedalongtimeago.Theyreinthestomachsofthe
Kyoma."Adletswordswerefullofbothlonelinessandanger.

"Thatmaynotnecessarilybetrue.Theycouldbealive."

"Iwonder,"Adletreplied,thoughtherewasnoenergyinhisvoice."Iwonder
whatIshoulddoifIseethemagain.TheykilledSisandRaina.Maybethemoment
Isawtheirfaces,Iwouldkillthemall."

Adletgaveheralookthatmadehershudder,butsoonhiseyesreturnedtoasad
look.

"ButIwouldmostlikelyregretitafterwards.MaybeIdcontinuetoregretituntil
thedayIdied."

Hisheartwasswayingbackandforthfromhisfondmemoriesofthevillagersto
hisfeelingsofhatredtowardsthem.

"Youknow,Ithinkitdbebetternottokillthemafterall,"Roloniaoffered.

Adletgaveherasmallsmile.

305

Ch52

"Idon'tthinkanythingwillgobacktohowitwas.AndIthinkitwouldtaketime
foryoutoforgivethem.Butsomeday,youwouldbeabletobecomecloseonce
moreandlivetogetherinpeace."

"Ifthathappens....Idlikethat."

Adletdidn'tsayit,buthistoneclearlyimpliedthathedidn'tthinkthatwouldever
becomeareality.

"...Adkun."

Ifyousacrificeyourentirelifetogainpowerandendupfightingyourwholelife,
thenyoullbeleftwithnothingbutregretandloneliness.Thatstoosad.Iwant
youtobehappy,Adlet.Youneedtobehappy.

"Iwonderiftheyrealive.Ifthey'realreadydeadthenIwouldbelonelyIdbe
completelyalone."

"...Adkun."

"Iwanttoseeeveryoneagain,"Adletsaid,andburiedhisfaceintohisknees.
Thenhebegantocryquietly.

306

Ch52

Untilthattime,Roloniahadn'teventhoughtaboutfightingwiththeKyomaor
anythinglikethat.Butthatwasthefirsttimeshestartedtofeelthatshecouldnt
forgivetheKyomawhohadvisitedAdlet'svillage.

Thoughthechanceisoneinamillion,ifthereissomekindofmistakeandIam
selectedtobeoneoftheHeroesoftheSixFlowers,thenIshouldhelpthepeople
fromhishometown,Roloniadecided,andimmediatelyshewasfilledwithanew
determination.

IwillprovetoyouthatIcanhelpsavethepeoplefromyourhometown.Andfor
yourhappiness,Adlet,IfeellikeIcanbecomestrong.

AfterthatRoloniadescendedthemountainandheadedbacktotheHeadTemple.

Adletdidn'tcometoseeheroffwhensheleft.However,hedidnoticeshewas
leavingduringabreakinhisswordtrainingandgaveherabigwave.Hedoesnt
thinkaboutmeasmuchasIthinkabouthim,Roloniarealized,feelingabitlonely.

Butnomatterhowhefeltabouther,meetinghimhaddefinitelychangedRolonia.
Atleast,shebelievedithad.Itwastruethatevenifsheleftthemountainshe
wouldstillbebad.Shehadpoormemory,wasscaredofeverything,anddidn't
haveanyconfidenceinherself.Humanscouldn'tchangethemselvesovernight.

307

Ch52

Evenso,therewasnoreasonwhyshecouldntfightthefactthatshewasagood
fornothing.Ifshewasabadpersonthensheshouldtryhardnottobe.Andif
thatdidn'tleadtoanyresults,thenshewoulddealwithitandtryagain.Lifewas
sufferinguntildeath.Soshedecidedtopersevereandimproveinsteadofrunning
awayandstayingthesame.

Ifshejustcontinuedtoquitandrunawaylikeshehaddoneherentirelife,then
shewouldhavenoqualificationtobeAdlet'sfriend.

AftergainingthepoweroftheSaint,shemetmanypeopleandlearnedavariety
ofthings.HergreatestteacherswereMora,WeylynntheSaintofSalt,andUeron
theSaintofMedicine,aswellasthelegendarymilitarymasterTomas,theAged
HeroStraud,andtheAntiKyomaspecialistAtro.

However,everythingtheytaughtherwasfarlessimportantthanwhatshe
learnedfromAdlet.Andheprobablyhadn'tevenintendedtoteachheranything.

Shereallywantedtobebyhissideandsupporthim.Shewantedtotalkwithhim
more.Shewantedtohealhiswounds,andshewantedhimtotouchher.But
probablynoneofthatwouldmakeAdlethappy.

Maybethetwoofthemwouldnevermeetagain.

Nevertheless,Roloniabelievedthatalltheimportantthingsshelearnedfromhim
wouldbeenoughtomakeherhappy.

308

Ch52

Usingherwhiptohangfromatreelimb,Roloniahoistedherbodyupintotheair
andleapedforward.Repeatingthatagainandagain,sheadvancedthroughthe
forest.

Itwassimplyimpossibleforhertolookforawaytohelpthemwhilefightingwith
thematthesametime,soshewastryingtogetawayfromthecorpsesoldiersso
thatshecouldsearchthecavecarefullywhenshearrived.Thankfully,thenumber
ofcorpsesoldierschasingafterherwasdecreasingquiteabit,anditseemedlike
shewasslowlypullingawayfromtherestaswell.

"I'mtired,butsoarethesoldiers,"Roloniamuttered.

Roloniastilldidn'tknowwhatwasinthatcave,anditmightbeatraplikeAdlet
hadsaid.Still,shewantedtobetonthatslightchance.

WhenAdletfoundoutthathisvillagershadallbeentransformedintothecorpse
soldiers,anumberofthingshadhappened.Hedsecludedhimselfatthecenterof
thehut,thengrittedhisteethand,wearinganexpressionofsorrow,saidto
abandonthecorpsesoldiers;andthenhehadtoldRolonianottodistracthim
anymore.Ateachofthosemoments,Rolonia'schestburnedandherbodyshook
withanger.

IfAdletweretoabandonthecorpsesoldiersintheircurrentstate,thenhewould
regretitfortherestofhislife,andthatwassomethingRoloniacouldn'tallow.

309

Ch52

Shemightnotbeabletohelpallofthepeoplefromhishometown,butatthe
veryleastshewantedtohelpjustoneofthem.Shewantedtoatleastbeableto
lethimseeoneofthemonemoretime,ifonlyforamoment.

Shewantedtofightforthehappinessofthepeoplewhoseliveshadbeen
changedbytheKyoma,andforthepersonwhotoherwasthemostpreciousin
thewholeworld.

RoloniaknewthatshewasgivingAdletandtheothersahardtime,butshewasn't
abletoignorehowshefelt.

"Justalittlemore!"

Roloniawasapproachingtheedgeoftheforest;however,shestillhadn'tbeen
abletoshakeoffallofthecorpsesoldiers.

"Ugh,"shegruntedandturnedaround.

Shehadnochoicebuttofight.Ofcourseshewantedtomakethemunableto
fightwithouthavingtokillthem,ifthatwaspossible.However,shewasalso
awarethatifshedidn'tbreakbothoftheirlegsorinflictsimilardamage,thenit
wouldn'tstopthemfromcomingafterher.

310

Ch52

Roloniaswungherwhipattwoapproachingcorpsesoldiers,makingsurenotto
usetoomuchstrength.Butthesoldiersnimblydodgedtheweakattack,threwup
theirarms,andattackedRolonia.

"Guah!"

Herpauldrons2blockedtheirblows,buttheforceoftheirfistsstillflungher
backwards.Asshespiraledbackthroughtheair,sheswungherwhip,aimingfor
theirarmsandlegsandtryingashardaspossiblenottoinflictafatalinjury.

Rolonia'swhipstruckthelegsofoneofthecorpsesoldiers,breakingthem,and
thenthenextattackdirectlyhitthearmofanothercorpsesoldier.Itssleevetore
off,andajetofbloodsprayedoutintotheairasthesoldierdroppedtothe
ground.Butwithinthecarnage,shenoticedsomethingonitsarm.

Therewerewordscarvedintoitsflesh.Shemovedovercloserandread,Lookfor
meandhelp.Themanwithwordsonhisrightarm.HeknowsaboutTgurneus
secretweapon.

Itwasamessagefromoneofthecorpsesoldiersseekinghelp.Shehadseen
somethingjustlikeitearlier:Help.Iknow,hadbeenwrittenonthearmof
anothercorpsesoldier.

2
Armorplatingthatcoversshoulders.

311

Ch52

IsthemessagesayingthatoneofthecorpsesoldiersknewaboutTgurneu'splan?
IsTgurneu'ssecretweapontheBlackBarrenFlower?Ifthatstrue,thennowI
havetohelpthesoldiersevenmore.Still,IcantfindoutanythinguntilIreachthe
TempleofFate.

"Iwonderif,byanychance,Nashetaniasanknewaboutthis,"Roloniasaidto
herself.

NashetaniahadgotteninthewayofRoloniatryingtohealthecorpsesoldiers,so
maybehergoalwastoconcealthetruthofTgurneu'ssecretplan.Ifso,then
Nashetania,Goldof,Dozzu,theseventh,andTgurneuwereworkingtogether.

MaybetheyarealltryingtohidethetruthoftheBlackBarrenFlower,Rolonia
thoughtassheleftthetwofallencorpsesoldiersandpushedonwardstothe
cave.

Number9noticedthatAdlethaddisappearedfromsight.HeknewthatRolonia
hadfallenintoatrap,soitseemedlikelythathehadleftinahurrytogohelpher.

TgurneuhadsaidthathewastheoneamongtheSixFlowerswhomNumber9
definitelyshouldn'tunderestimate.However,hewasn'tthatformidable.Hisplan
wastochargeintothecorpsesoldierswithoutanykindofstrategy,andnowhe
wasblindlyrushingofftosaveRoloniawithoutanyclueaboutthetrap.

312

Ch52

Evenso,AdletchasingafterRoloniawasabitofaproblem,soNumber9ordered
thecorpsesoldierswanderingabouttheforesttointerceptandstophim.

Thenextinstant,oneofthesparksfromDozzuselectricityreachedallthewayto
Number9.Thedisruptionmadethesoundwavehewasemittingtocontrolthe
corpsesoldiersfluctuateslightly.

Inresponse,Number9commandedthebrainlesscorpsestostrengthenhis
protectionandthencontinuedsouth.

AsRainapursuedthearmoredgirl,hecouldfeelfatiguewashoverhisleftarm.
Thenextmoment,hewasonceagainabletomoveit.

IfIcanjustmoveabitfaster,Rainathought.IfIcanmovemyarmwhileImclose
tothatgirl,thenImightbeabletoshowherthatImalive.

Hemovedhisleftarmandstruckatreewiththetipofhisindexfinger.Asplinter
stabbedintohim,causingatrickleofbloodtorunoutfromthetip.Usingthat
bloodheattemptedtowrite,Don'tbetricked,onhisclothing.Itwastough
becausehisbodywasstillbeingforcedtochaseafterthearmoredgirl,andontop
ofthathecouldn'tmovehisneck,sohewasunabletoseewhathewasdoing.But
hehopeditwaslegibleenoughtogetthepointacross.

313

Ch52

Beforeanythingelse,hehadtostopthatarmoredgirlandtellherthattherewas
atrap.Ifsheweretodie,thentellingherthetruthabouttheBlackBarrenFlower
woulddefinitelybeoutofthequestion.

Rainarippedoffthesectionofhisclothingwiththewordswrittenonit.His
clotheswereintattersandtoreeasily.Hethenballedupthatclothandthrewit
straightupintotheair.Thewindtookit,andheprayedthatitwouldbesent
towardsthegirl.

Isthereanythingelse....anythingelseIcando?Rainawondered.

Hisleftarmwasmovingagain.Therehadtobethingshecouldstilldo.

Hetookoutthesmallfragmentofstonethathe'dplacedinhispocket,thenhe
stuckhisarmstraightouttotheside.Hisupperarmcollidedwiththetrunkofa
tree,andRaina'sbodytumbledtothegroundfaceup.

Withhisleftarm,Rainagrabbedholdofthetreetrunkandusedittokeephis
bodystill.Bothofhislegsscrambledrapidlytorighthim,andhisrighthandstuck
itsnailsintohisarmtotearitofffromthetree.

Rainaputupwiththepainandjabbedthefragmentofstoneintothetree.He
thenmoveditaboutandtriedtowrite.

OtherFlowers,youmaybefollowingthearmoredgirl.Tellhernottobefooled.

314

Ch52

Itwastakingalltheenergyinhisbodytoholdontothetree,continuetogripthe
stonefragmentinhishand,andtrytowriteamessagedespitetherestofhis
bodyviolentlystrugglingtofreeitself.

Butitwaspointless.Don't,wasallhecouldwritebeforenumbnessonceagain
grippedhisleftarm.Hewasagainlosingcontrolofhisarm,andtheinstantthe
energystartedtoleavehislimb,hisrightarmtoreitfromthetree.Raina'sbody
wasthenforcedtoastandandrushedoffinthedirectionofthearmoredgirl.

Withinhisconfinedfieldofvision,Rainacouldseethesmallclothfallingthrough
theair.Hehadprayedthattheclothwouldrideonthewindallthewaytothe
girl,butitjustfloatedintheairforabitbeforecomingrightbackdown.

Powerless,Rainathought.Nomatterhowmanywordsheleftbehind,they
wouldn'treachanyone.Andeventhoughhehadrealizedthetrap,hecouldn'ttell
anyoneaboutit.

AmInothingmorethanabystander?Thisentiretimehehadfoughtwiththegoal
ofhelpingtheSixFlowersandsavingtheworld,butreally,hecouldn'tdo
anythingbutwatch.

No,Rainasaidtohimself.RainathoughtaboutAdlet.Surelyhewasliving
peacefullysomewhere,andhewasprayingthattheSixFlowerswereprotecting
theworldforhim.

315

Ch52

Iwillprotecthishappiness.Heismyfriendforlife,andIamhis.AslongasAdletis
alive,Icannotlosehope.

WheneverRainafeltlikegivingup,wheneverhefeltweigheddownwith
powerlessness,hewouldalwaysencouragehimselfwiththememoryofAdlet.

Myleftarmwillmoveagain,soIvegottofigureoutwhattodowhenthat
happens.TherehastobesomethingelseIcando.

AsRainatriedtothinkofaplan,alizardKyomawithfourheadsonlong,
serpentinenecksappearedandattackedhim.AndeventhoughRainawishedfor
itnottointerfere,hissilentpleasdidn'treachtheKyoma.

316

Ch53

ChapterFive:PartThree

AsAdletfoughtwiththecorpsesoldiers,hismindwentbacktotwoyearsago
whenhehadtoldRoloniaabouthispast,whenhehadburstintotearsrightin
frontofherandsaidhowhewantedtoseethevillagersfromhishometown
again.

CouldRoloniabetryingtohelpthecorpsesoldiersforme?

"Rolonia,youidiot."

Shedidn'tneedtoworryabouthim,nordidsheneedtofightonhisbehalf.The
onlythingssheshouldthinkaboutwereprotectingtheworldandprotecting
herself.

Inasense,maybeI'mtheonewhobroughtaboutthissituation?But,itdoesn't
matter.Ican'tletRoloniadie.Ihavetohelpher.

DozensofcorpsesoldierswerechasingafterAdlet,andeachtimeoneofthem
screamed,theirnumbersincreased.Adletssmokebombscloudedthesoldiers
vision,allowinghimtohideatopthetreebranchesasheran.

Asidefromthecorpsesthatwerechasinghim,Adletcouldalsoseeanothergroup
ofdozensofcorpsesoldiersrunningtothesouth.Theywereprobablygoingto
reinforcethecorpsesoldiersthatwerefightingGoldof,Chamoandtheothers.

317

Ch53

Theattacksfromthecorpsesoldierswerenonstop,butAdletmanagedtoevade
theirattackslongenoughtoscaleatree.Fromthetopofthetree,helooked
abouttheareainsearchofRoloniaandspottedapieceofclothfloatingintheair
attheedgeofhisvision.

"...Whatisthat?"

IsRoloniatryingtosendmeamessage?hewondered.MaybeshescloserthanI
thought.

Adletheadedinthedirectiontheclothhadfallen,runningfromtreetotreealong
thelimbsbeforedroppingdowntotheforestfloor.Butnoonewasthere,and
therewasnosignthatRoloniahadbeenfightingthereeither.

Icameherefornothing,Adletthoughtandstartedtorun,whenoutofthecorner
ofhiseyehespottedsomethingstrangecarvedintoatreetrunk.

"...Arethosewords?"

Itseemedlikejustascratchinthebark,butoncehestartedtolookatthemas
words,itbecameclearthatwaswhattheywere.

"Don't,"waswritten,andabovethatthereweresignsthatsomeonehadtriedto
writesomethingelse.

318

Ch53

Adletdidn'tunderstandwhatitmeant,buttherewasnotimetothinkaboutit.
Thoughhehadmanagedtoshakeoffmostofthecorpsesoldiers,onemanaged
tofindhimandimmediatelyshriekedtoitscomrades.Inresponse,thecorpse
soldierscamebarrelingtowardsAdletoneafteranother,andonceagainAdlet
hadtorun.

Helookeddowntothecrestonhisrighthandandsawthatallofthepetalswere
stillthere.Fornowatleast,Roloniawasstillsafe.

AshefoughtwiththelizardKyoma,Rainaonceagainfeltawaveofexhaustion
grabholdofhisleftarm.And,forthefourthtimethatday,hewasabletomove
hisarmagain.

Thefirsttimehemovedit,ithadseemedlikehewasclosetovictory.Butnowit
justbroughtagloomofdespair.

Thearmoredgirlhadleftwithoutnoticinghimandtherewerenosignsofanyof
theotherHeroescomingnear.

Don'tgiveup,hethought,tryingtocheerhimselfup.

319

Ch53

Hetorehisclothesintoshredsandthrewpiecesofitintotheairoverandover
again.Hemaynothavehadtimetowrite"don'tbetricked,"butevenso,he
neededtotelltheFlowersthatsomethingwashappening,andthattherewas
someonedifferentthantheothercorpsesoldiers.

HeroesoftheSixFlowers,noticeme.I'mhere.

However,thoughhehadtriedthrowingabitofhisclothingwithamessageup
intotheair,itjustcametumblingbackdowntothegroundafterbeingcarriedon
thewindforonlyamoment.Itwasn'tabletoriseabovethebranches,letalone
reachtheHeroes.

AnumberofKyomawereapproachingtosupportthegroupthatwasfightingwith
thecorpsesoldiers,andwhenRainaturnedtothenewarrivals,thelizardKyoma
lungedathim.Itsmouthwasstretchedwideopen,andinsidethatmassive
darknessRainacouldseeeverythinghehadstruggledforcomingtoanend.

Roloniahadfinallyexitedtheforest,andwasnowclosetotheFainting
Mountains.Butshestillcouldn'tfindthecave.

Shewalkedslowlyandvigilantly,herwhiptightlygrippedinherhand.AsAdlet
hadsaid,therewasachancethatthiswasallatrap,soshecouldn'tletherguard
down.

320

Ch53

Asshewalkedaboutlookingforthecave,Roloniarecalledsomethingthatoneof
thecorpsesoldiershadsaid.InthecaveHiddenwoman.Helpus.Maybe
thatwomanknowsofawaytohelpthecorpsesoldiers,Roloniafigured.Ihaveto
findout.

Thensuddenlysheheardavoiceechotowardsher.

"Areyouoneof...theSixFlowers?"Thevoicewassofaintthatitwashardtomake
outwhatitwassaying.

Roloniaspunaroundandspottedaraggedfigurestandingwithintheshadowofa
boulderafewmetersaway.Withoutthinking,sheuncoiledherwhipand
preparedtofight.

"No.Iamnotacorpsesoldier....Please.Don'tattack...."

Rolonialookedatherabitcloser.Itwastrue.Thoughherbodywasjustasfilthy
asthecorpsesoldiersandshewaswrappedinrags,herskinwasfulloflife,and
shedidn'thaveaparasiteinherneck.Judgingfromherappearance,Rolonia
guessedshewasover60yearsoldandmostlikelydidn'thavethestrengthto
fight,oranykindofweaponsonher.Thenagain,neitherwouldaSaint.

"Iamnotyourenemy.Please,thecorpsesoldiers....Myhusband,pleasehelp
them."

321

Ch53

"I'msorry,butpleasedon'tcomeanycloser!"Roloniasaidinaloudandfirm
voice.

Thewomanstoppedalmostimmediately.Roloniathenswungherwhip,andthe
tipstruckbothofthewoman'sshouldersandthighs.Roloniadidntwanttodoit,
butitcouldn'tbehelped.

"Ahhh!No,I'mnotacorpse..."

"I'msorry,"Roloniasaid,cuttingheroff."Idon'tintendonattackingyou,butIjust
havetomakesure."

Rolonialickedtheoldwoman'sbloodleftonthetipofherwhip.Shepartially
suspectedthatthewomanwasametamorphosisKyoma.Backduringtheirbattle
yesterday,ametamorphosisKyomahadfooledeveryoneintothinkingthatitwas
therealNashetania,soRoloniamadesuretothoroughlyanalyzethebloodonher
tongue.

However,Roloniadidn'ttasteevenahintofKyoma'sblood.Thewomanwas
definitelyhuman.

"I'm...I'msorryaboutthat."Roloniasaid,approachingthewoman."I....Iam
searchingforawaytohelpthe..."

BeforeRoloniacouldfinishtalking,theoldwomanfellonherinanembrace.

322

Ch53

"Youcame,youreallycame!Thisisgreat,sogreat!"

Roloniapulledthewomanoffofher."Whoareyou?Byanychance,doyouknow
ofawaytohelpthecorpsesoldiers?"

"Youcametohelp!Ithoughtitwashopeless!Ithoughtwehadbeen
abandoned!"

Roloniashookherabittocalmherdown."Whatintheworldisgoingon?Why
areyouhere?"

"Ifearthisisnotthetimetohavethattalk.Please,followme.Iaskthatyoushow
compassionforthecorpsesoldiers."

TheoldwomantookRoloniabythehandandstartedtohurryawayfromtheir
location.

Astheyran,sheexplained,"Tenyearsago,IwasbroughttotheWailingDemon
Territory.Thetimeafterthatwastrulyhell.Andtomakemattersworse,halfa
yearagoIwasdeemedtobenolongerofuse,andtheKyomatriedtomakeme
intoacorpsesoldier....butmysonhidme.Soforallofthistime,I'vebeen
survivingbypretendingtobeoneofthecorpsesoldiers."

"Doyouknowofawaytohelpthecorpsesoldiers?"

323

Ch53

"Yes."

"How?"

"...Mysonandmyson'sfriendsfoughttoreleasethehumansintheWailing
DemonTerritory.Intheprocess,theyfoundoutthesecretofthecorpsesoldiers.
Butallofthemwerekilledorturnedintocorpsesoldiersbeforetheywereableto
telltheworld....Iwastheonlyonetheycouldtell."

Theoldwomanworeafaceofsorrow,andherbodywasfrail,injured,and
exhausted.Itdidn'tseemlikeshewasacting.Roloniadidntcompletelytrusther
eyes,butshebelievedthiswoman.

"Iheardaboutacavefromthecorpsesoldiers."

"Ah,soitstrue.Eventhoughmysonandhiscompanionswereturnedintocorpse
soldiers,theyarestilltryingtohelpeveryone."

Tearsstartedtoglitterintheoldwoman'seyes.

"Areyou....areyoufromAdletsan'svillage?"Roloniaasked,andtheoldwoman's
eyesopenedwide.Butthensheshookherhead.

"Idon'tknowanyAdlet..."

324

Ch53

Roloniafeltabitofdespairafterhearingthat.ShewishedAdletcouldseeoneof
hisvillagersagain.Butonsecondthought,Roloniarealizedwhatshewanted.In
reality,helpingthecorpsesoldierswasn'tjustforAdlet'sbenefit.Itwouldhelpall
thepeoplewhohadbeenkilleddespitehavingdonenothingwrong.

"Wellthen,whatwillyoudoaboutthecorpsesoldiers?"

"Shh.Thereissomeoneoverthere."

Halfwayupamidsizedmountainridge,theoldwomancametoastopandplaced
herhandtohermouth.Roloniascaleduptheridgewithoutmakingasoundand
quietlypeekedout.Therewasacliff,andatthebottomofitwastheopeningtoa
cave.AttheentrancetherewasaspiderKyomausingitsfourfrontlegstohold
downacorpsesoldier,andaroundthespider,tencorpsesoldiersstoodinwait.

"...HaveyouseentheinsectKyoma?ThebonyKyomaatthecenteroftheforest?"

"That'sDarkSpecialistNumber9.Heisfightingwithmycompanionsrightnow."

"Actually,thereisanotherKyomabesidesNumber9.ThetwoKyomaareworking
togethertocontrolthecorpsesoldiers."

Rolonialistenedcloselytotheoldwoman,whilealsokeepinghereyestrainedon
thespiderKyoma.Sofar,itdidntseemtohavenoticedthem.

325

Ch53

"TheotherKyomadestroyspeople'smindsandchangesthemintolivingcorpses.
ThenthebonyKyomainsertsparasitesintotheirbodiestocontrolthem."

IfIcankillthatKyoma...Roloniagrippedherwhiptightly.Herusualcurseswere
onthevergeofspillingoutfromhermouth.Butrightasshewasabouttoexplode
withrage,thewomanstoppedher.

"ThespiderKyomaisnottheonedestroyingtheirminds.Itisjustprotectingit."

"Whatdoyoumean?"

"TheKyomadestroyingtheirminds...isinsidethebodyofthatcorpsesoldier."

Roloniastaredatthecorpsesoldierthespiderwasholdingdown.

"ItisaleechlikeKyomaabout50centimeterslong,concealedinsidethatpersons
body.Itisdestroyingthemindsofthecorpsesoldiers,thoughIdontknowhow.

Inotherwords,killingthatspiderKyomawouldreleasethepinneddowncorpse
soldier.AndthenshewouldkilltheleechKyomawithinitsbodytofreeallthe
othercorpsesoldiers.

Again,Rolonia'sgriptightenedonherwhip.

326

Ch53

"But,mysonsaidthatwecantkilltheleechKyomafirst.Ifthemindsofthe
corpsesoldiersreturnwhilestillexposedtotheparasites,theneveryonewilldie."

Roloniaconsideredthepossibilityforamoment.IfIkilledthatleechKyoma,thenI
wouldwipeoutallofthecorpsesoldiers.Mycompanionswouldbeabletoheadto
theTempleofFateimmediately.Itwastempting,butintheend,Roloniacouldn't
doit.

ThereisacorpsesoldierthatknewaboutTgurneu'ssecretplan.Ihavetofindthat
personandaskthemaboutit.

"YouhavetokillthebonyinsectKyomaandthendestroytheleechKyoma.If
evenalittlebitoftimepasses,theleechKyomawillgoberserkandmakeitso
thatthecorpsesoldiersmindswillneverbeabletoreturntonormal."

"Iunderstand.I'lltr....try."

ButIdon'thaveanyconfidenceIcandoit,Roloniawasabouttosay.Butshe
swallowedthosewordsandinsteadsaid,"I'lldefinitelybeabletodoit.I'maHero
oftheSixFlowers."

Adlethadsaidthatinordertoaccomplishsomething,firstyouhadtobelieve
yourselfthatyoucoulddoit.Thenyouhadtosayit.SoRoloniadecidedtoputhis
adviceintopractice.

327

Ch53

"IwillproveIcandoit.Sotrynottoworry."

Roloniadidntsuspectathing.Atfirstshehadwonderedwhetherthewomanwas
apartofsometrap,butnowshebelievedtheoldwoman'swordscompletely.It
wasntjustbecauseshewashuman,orbecauseofthedesperationinhervoice.In
fact,thebiggestreasonwasprobablythefactthatRoloniasowndesiretohelp
thecorpsesoldierswascloudingherabilitytodoubtpeople.

Roloniastuckherwhipintothegroundandsat.

AdletandtheothersweremostlikelydrivingNumber9towardsthesouthern
mountain,andsoontheywouldbewithinFremy'srange.Allofwhichmeantthat
therewasnolongeranytimeleft.

ButtherewasstillonelastthingthatRoloniahadtocheckbeforesheleft.She
lookedattheoldwoman'sfaceandsaid,"Isthepersonwhoknowsabout
Tgurneu'ssecretweaponfriendswithyourson?"

"Huh?"

TheoldwomanlookedatRolonia,completelytakenbysurprise.

"Therearewordswrittenonthebodiesofthecorpsesoldiers.Doyouknow
anythingaboutthat?"

328

Ch53

Theoldwomanwasastoundedbyherwords.

"Whatareyou...Whatintheworld...."

Thewomandidn'tknow.Roloniawasabouttoaskwhynot,whenthespider
Kyomashrieked.Roloniaimmediatelyshiftedherattentiontothespiderand
rushedtowardsthecave.Shewouldthinkaboutthewomansresponselater.

IhavetotakeoutboththespiderKyomaandtheothercorpsesoldierswithjust
oneattack,shethoughtasthespiderKyomaspatthreadinherdirection.

Roloniajumpedwithallherstrengthandthenlatchedherwhipontoatreetolift
herhigherintotheair.Oncealoft,sheswungwithherwhiptododgethethread
beforelandingbacktothegroundandheadingrightforthespiderKyoma.There
wereonlyaboutfivemetersbetweenherandthespider,andsinceithadbeen
caughtoffguard,itwasntabletomovebeforeshewaswithinstrikingrange.

...gigi!"ThespiderKyomashrieked,andthetencorpsesoldiersscrambled
towardsRoloniaallatonce.

Withoutmissingabeat,Roloniacutopenherwristswithhernails,andageyserof
blooderuptedfromherbody.Theamountofbloodwasmuchmorethanshould
havebeenpossibleforonehumanbodytohold,andallofitraineddownonto
theKyomaandthecorpsesoldiers.TheinstanttheSaintsbloodtouchedthe
spider,itbegantoscreamandjerkinpain.

329

Ch53

Meanwhile,forthecorpses,thebloodsimplygotintotheireyes,temporarily
makingitdifficulttoseeandforcingthemtostopmoving.

ManipulatingbloodwasRolonia'sonlytrumpcard.

"I'msorry!"Roloniashoutedandswungherwhip.Thewhiprevolvedaboutthe
vicinityandmoweddownthesoldiers.ThenitslashedapartthespiderKyoma's
body,andwithinaninstant,theKyomawasdead.

ThenthecorpsesoldierthatthespiderKyomawasholdingdownclawedtoits
feetandchargedatRolonia.Shewasabletojumpabittotheside,butthecorpse
soldierstillmanagedtocliphershoulder,sendingawaveofnumbnessthrough
herarm.

Roloniagruntedfromtheblow,butshecouldntkillthiscorpsesoldier.Instead,
sheswungherwhipandboundbothitsarmsandlegs.Thecorpsesoldiercrashed
totheground,andRoloniarushedoverandbitintoitsshoulder.

Fromthetasteofitsblood,shetriedtolocatetheotherKyomawithinitsbody.
However,Rolonia'stonguedetectednothingotherthanthesameflavorshe'd
tastedfromtheothercorpsesoldiers.

Thatcantberight.Asshebitintothesoldieragain,theoldwomanstartedtorun
over.

330

Ch53

Whatareyoudoing?TheKyomaisinitschest!Allowmetohelp!"

ThewomanhadalmostreachedRoloniassidewhensuddenlyanangryshout
echoedthroughtheair.

"Rolonia!Getawayfromher!"Adletshoutedfromatoptheridge.

Adletsprintedthroughtheforestwiththecorpsesoldierstrailingrightbehind
him.Heusedsmokepelletstoblocktheirvisionandexplosivestoscatterthem,
buttheyjustkeptcoming.Intheend,hewasforcedtousehisswordtocutdown
thosethatmadeitpasthisdevices.Hewastryingtoavoidfightingasmuchashe
couldsothathecouldmakeupsomeground,butsofarhestillhadntbeenable
tocatchuptoRolonia.Butthecorpseswerefierce,andAdletsevasionand
defensestookallofhisconcentration.Ifhelostfocusthenhewouldbekilled,
andhewouldhavefailedtoprotectRolonia.

SuddenlyheheardtheshrieksofthecorpsesoldiersandsomeJyumatotheside.

I'vegotit,Adletthought.I'llleadthecorpsesoldiersrightintothem.

TherewerefiveorsixJyumaclumpedtogetherinacorneroftheforest.Lizard
Jyuma,watersnakeJyuma,andwaterspiderJyumaweretradingconstantblows
withthecorpsesoldiers.Adletranrightpastthem.

331

Ch53

HefeltbadfortheJyuma,buthealsoneededtoshakeoffhispursuers.Andjust
ashe'dexpected,halfofthecorpsesoldiersthatwerefollowinghimwere
distractedbytheJyumaandstoppedtheirpursuit.

ItmadethingsabitbetterforAdlet.Heclimbedupanothertreeandscanned
overthearea.Hewassurehehadrunadecentdistance,buthestillhadntclosed
thedistancebetweenhimandRolonia.

AllhecouldseefromthetopofthetreewasaJyumaeatingpartofacorpse
soldier,andapieceofclothstuckonabranch.Otherthanthat,therewasnothing
outoftheordinary,andabsolutelynotraceofRolonia.

Hearingthecorpsesoldiersgainingonhimonceagain,Adletthrewsomebombs,
thendroppedbackdowntotheforestfloorandcontinuedrunning.

"Chii!"AcorpsesoldiercameatAdletfromtheside.

Hedalreadyusedupallofthesmokepelletsinhiswaistpouches,sothatdefense
wasoffthetable.Ofcourse,therewerestillsomepelletsintheironboxonhis
back,buthedidnthaveanytimetotakethemout.Instead,Adletcametoastop
andblockedthecorpsesoldiersattackswithhissword.Forafewmomentshe
deflectedthestrikesashewaitedfortheothercorpsesoldierstoapproach.Then,
whentheotherswereinrange,Adletthrewhischainupandhookedittoa
branch.

332

Ch53

Theinstanttheothercorpsesoldierslashedforward,Adletpulledthechaintaut
andrushedupthetreetrunk.Asheranupthebark,hedroppedabombbeneath
him.Adletthenjumpedoffthetree,crossedhisarmsinfrontofhisfaceand
tuckedhislegsintohischestjustasthebombwentoff.Theforceoftheexplosion
searedAdletsskin,andslimfragmentsofthetreeshotoffthetrunkandstabbed
intohisbody.Still,withatwistintheair,herightedhimselfandlandedonthe
groundinacrouch.

Thecorpsesoldierswereabletoavoidthedirectexplosion,buttheshockwave
fromthebombblewthemviolentlytotheground.Itdidntstopthemfromstill
tryingtopursueAdlet;howevertheimpactfromhittingthegroundbrokemostof
theirbonesandrenderedthemimmobile.

Havingshakenoffallofthecorpsesoldiers,Adletcontinuedhissearchfor
Rolonia.Heexitedtheforest,andafterwardhescaleduparidge.

"I'msorry!"heheardRoloniashoutfromsomewhere.

Shesstillsafe,Adletthoughtandheadedinthedirectionofhervoice.

Therewasalargecaveatthefootofthemountaintheywereon.Roloniawas
there,butAdletcouldalsoseeadeadKyomaandthedeadbodiesofthesoldiers.
Therewasstillonecorpsesoldieralive,butRoloniawasusingherwhiptorestrain
it.

Thisisbad,Adletthought.

333

Ch53

Roloniadidn'thaveanyweaponsbesidesthatwhip.Ifsheweretobeattacked
rightnow,shewouldhavenowayofdefendingherself.

AspanicgrippedAdlet,henoticedwhatlookedlikeanoldwomanmoving
towardsRolonia.Maybeshesnotanenemy,hewonderedforamoment,sincehe
didn'tseeanykindofparasiteonthebackofthatwoman'sneck.Howeverthere
wasnowaythatanoldwomanshouldbewheretheywere.

Butmostimportantly,Roloniawasheadingintoatrap,andanyonewho
resembledanenemyhadtobetakenout.

"Rolonia!Getawayfromher!"Adletshouted.

TheoldwomanwasalreadyclosetoRolonia,andtomakemattersworse,itdidn't
seemlikeRoloniawascautiousaboutheratall.Outofoptions,Adletthrewa
paralyzingdartattheoldwoman.WhethershewasahumanoraKyoma,itwould
havenoproblemsstoppingherfrommoving.

Butthentheworstpossiblesituationhecouldimaginehappened.

"WaitAdkun!"Roloniashoutedandleapedinfrontofthedart.

ThedartcutopenRolonia'swrist,andintheblinkofaneye,theenergydrained
fromherbody.Asherlegslostthepowertosupportherbody,herwhipslipped
outofherhand.

334

Ch53

"Now!"Theoldwomanshouted,andasnakeKyomawithfiveheadssprungup
fromtheground.

"...Huh?"Roloniamumbledthroughlipsthatstruggledtomove.

WithoutanytimeforAdlettoshoutforhertorun,thesnakeKyomacoiledabout
Rolonia'sbody.

Roloniatriedtoreachforthehandleofherwhipthatwasrestrainingthecorpse
soldier,butbeforeherfingerscouldreachit,theoldwomansnatcheditaway.

"Killher!"

ThecorpsesoldierstoodtoitsfeetandswungitshandsdowntowardsRolonia's
face.

"Iwon'tletyouhurther!"Adletshouted.

Beforethecorpsesoldier'sfistshitRolonia,Adletshotoutthebladeofhissword,
anditstabbedthroughthecorpsesoldier'sface.

Seeingthecorpsesoldierdie,thewomanranawayscreaming,"Come,now!This
isouronlychance!"

335

Ch53

ThegroundatRolonia'sfeetthenswelledup,andcorpsesoldiersjumpedout
fromthedirt.Afterthat,dozensofcorpsesoldierscamerunningoutfromthe
cave.AndthoughAdlethadnoideawheretheyhadbeenhiding,severalcorpse
soldierscamerushingtowardsthemfromtheforest.

"Why...Why...why?!"Roloniamuttered.

Withherbodyparalyzedandherwhipstolen,Roloniawasnotinanypositionto
fight.

IhavetokillthatsnakeKyoma,Adletdecided,untilherealizedhisfatalmistake.
TheantiKyomaweapon,theStakeoftheSaints,wasstillinhisironbox.Hehad
thoughthewouldntneeditsincetheywerefightingcorpsesoldiers,sohehad
prioritizedthesmokepelletsandotherequipment.

"Run,Rolonia!Run!"

"No,getGetback!"Roloniashoutedfromthegroundasbloodshotoutfromher
wristandshowereddownonthesnakeKyoma.Itshriekedandconvulsedinpain,
butitcontinuedtobarreldowntowardsRolonia.

Adletthrewallofthebombshehadleftattheapproachingcorpsesoldiers,but
hewascompletelysurrounded,andhedidnthaveenoughtohitthemall.

336

Ch53

"Gaa!AsinglecorpsesoldierattackedAdletfrombehindandgrazedhisback,
causinghimtogaspsharply.Atthesametime,fivemorecorpsesoldiersthathad
avoidedthebombswereheadingrightforthemotionlessRolonia.

Thiscan'tbereal,Adletthought.AmIgoingtoloseafriendinaplacelikethis?To
asingleworthlessKyoma?Allbecauseofsomeobvioustrap?

Why?WhydidIletRoloniagooffonherown?Whydidn'tItrusther?IfIhadbeen
withher,shewouldneverhavefallenintososimpleatrapasthis.

"Rolonia!!!!"Adletscreamed.

Drowninginfear,Roloniashuthereyesandwaitedfortheinevitable.

ThenalightflashedallaroundRolonia.

Thenextinstant,thenecksandarmsofthecorpsesoldiersthatweretryingto
rushtowardsherwerecutoffanddancedthroughtheair,andthesnakeKyoma
thatwasrestrainingRoloniawasalsoslicedintopieces.

"...Huh?"Roloniauttered,stillbarelyabletomovehermouth.

Asinglecorpsesoldierwasholdingswordsinbothofitshands.Itreacheddown
andpattedRolonia'sheadbeforeturningaroundtoAdlet.

337

Ch53

338

Ch53

"Umeow.Whatareyoudoing,Adlet?Protectingyourcompanionsisyourjob,
meow."

"...Hans...san?"Roloniaasked,herfacecompletelypaleandhervoicetrembling.

Coveredindirtandwearingshreddedclothes,Hanssmiled.

Theremainingdozensofcorpsesoldiersweresoontakencareof.Hanswas
responsibleforkillingmostofthem,whereasAdletwasn'tabletodoanythingbut
assisthimwhileRoloniajuststaredinshock.

Hansdodgedthecorpsesoldierswithgrace,asifhewaspredictingeachoftheir
attacks,andthenhewouldendtheirliveswithaprecisestrikefromhissword.It
waslikewatchingamasterfulandwellrehearseddance.Hanshadonlybeen
fightingwiththecorpsesoldiersforlittleunderthreehours,yetinthatshorttime
hehadcometoperfectlyunderstandhowtheybehavedandfought.

Beyondhisinhumanphysicaltalentandspecializedswordplay,hissuperiorability
tolearnmighthavebeenHans'greatestweapon.

Soontheareawentquiet.Itseemedlikeallthecorpsesoldiersthathadbeen
dispatchedforthetraphadbeendealtwith.Nolongerindanger,Adletshiftedhis
focusbacktoRoloniaandhelpedheruptoherfeet.

339

Ch53

Fortunately,shedidn'thaveanyseriousinjuries.Adletthenyankedoutthesword
lodgedintheheadofthecorpsesoldierhedkilledtosaveRoloniaandinsertedit
backintoitssheathe.

"TherewasnoleechKyoma..."Roloniasaidasshetouchedthecorpsesoldier's
body."Itwas...alie."

Roloniahungherhead.

"Why....Shewashuman....Why?"

Adletspottedacorpseatthetopoftheridge.Theoldwomanthathaddeceived
Roloniawaslyingontheground.Adletapproachedherjusttomakesure,butit
wasindeedtheoldwomanandshewasalreadydead.Itlookedlikeshehadbeen
killedbythecorpsesoldiers.

Adletdidn'tknowwhyshehadparticipatedinluringtheFlowersintoatrap.As
farashecouldsee,itdidn'tappearthatherfamilyhadbeentakenhostage.It
couldbethatshewastryingtoguaranteehersurvivaliftheworldwere
annihilated.Ormaybeshewasjustbeingforcedtostayalivethroughsome
Kyoma'spower.

Itdoesn'treallymatter,AdletdecidedandturnedhisattentiontoHans.

340

Ch53

"Hans,howdidyouknowthatRoloniawouldbehere?"Adletasked,staringat
Hans.

Hans'disguisewasquiteimpressive.Hishairandhisclotheswerecoveredindirt.
Onepartofhisbodywasdiscoloredafterbeingrubbedwithsomerottenflesh,
andhehadprobablygottenhisclothingfromanothercorpsesoldier.Plus,hehad
adeadparasitetiedtothebackofhisneckwithsomestring,thesamestringthat
he'dgottenfromAdlet'sironbox.Fromthebeginning,hehadplannedtodisguise
himselfasoneofthecorpsesoldiers.

"Meowhi.Ithoughtitwouldenduplikethisonewayoranother."

Thatwasn'tananswer,Adletthought.

"Thankyou....verymuch,Hanssan."

Hansshrugged.

"Youwereeasilytricked,meow.Ithoughtyouwereanidiotbefore,butyou're
evenmoreofanidiotthanIcould'veimagined,meow."

"...I..."

341

Ch53

AdletlookedtoRolonia.Hehadnointentionofgettingangrywithher.Theentire
time,shehadbeenthinkingofhim.Everythingshehaddonewasbecauseshe
couldntbeartoseeAdletsuffering.

"Adlet,doesitlooklikeNumber9hasbeenkilled,meow?"

"We'vebeendrivingittowardsthemountain,butIthinktheresstilltimeleftuntil
itsinposition.I'malsoworriedaboutChamo,solet'sheadback,"Adletreplied
andstartedtorun,takingRoloniawithhim.

Butastheymoved,Adletrealizedsomethingwasntquiteright.Heremembered
theclothhehadseenfloatingintheairearlier.

"Hans.Didyouthrowsomeclothintotheair?"

"Whatareyoutalkingabout,meow?"

Roloniaalsoseemedlikeshedidn'tknow.Ifthatsso,thenwhothrewthatcloth?
Maybeitrippedoffbyaccidentandflewintotheair.Isthatlikely?Itwasasmall
point,butsomethingaboutitweighedonAdlet'smind.

"Adkun,Hanssan."

342

Ch53

RoloniahadbeenrunningbehindAdletandHans,butsuddenlyshestopped.It
lookedlikeshewasthinkingaboutsomething.Withaseriouslook,shepleaded
withbothofthem.

"I'vecausedtroubleforbothofyou....andforthatIamtrulysorry.But...please
listentojust....onemorething.

"What'sthematter?"Hansasked.

"IhavesomethingI'dlikeyoutolookat."

Roloniawalkedaroundinsearchofsomethingandeventuallystoppedatafallen
corpsesoldier.SheliftedupitsleftarmandAdletandHansbothreadthewords
thatwerecarvedintoitsskin.

"Lookformeandhelp.Themanwithwordsonhisrightarmknowsabout
Tgurneussecret.

"Therearepeopleamongthecorpsesoldierswhohavewordsontheirarms."

"Isee,meow,Rolonia.Oneofthecorpsesoldierguysisalive,andheknowsabout
Tgurneu'ssecretweapon."ThoughHanswassmiling,thereseemedtobeaslight
angerburningwithinhiseyes."Haveyoulostyourmemoryorsomething?Have
youalreadyforgottenhowyouwerejusttrickedandnearlykilled?"

343

Ch53

"No,you'rewrong,"Adletsaid.Helookedagainatthewords.Thenherecalled
theeventfromearlier:aroundtheplacewheretheclothwasfloatingaboutinthe
air,therewasatreewithwhatlookedlikewordscarvedintothebark.

Hegotthefeelingthatthosewordsandthewordsthatwerewrittenonthearms
ofthecorpsesoldiersweresimilar.

"Thatoldwomanwhotrickedme,shedidn'tknowaboutthewordsonthecorpse
soldiersorTgurneu'ssecretweapon."

"...umeow?Whatdoesthatmean?"

"Theyaredifferent.Thepersonwhowrotethesewordsandthepeoplethat
trickedmearedifferent.Clearly,Tgurneudeceivedme.However,thereisstill
anotherpersonwholeftbehindthesemessages."

"Rolonia...Thatcan'tbetrue,"Hanssaid.

"Someoneisaliveamongthecorpsesoldiers.AndtheyknowaboutTgurneu's
secretweapon!"

"There'snoway.Youknowthatisn'tpossible,"Hansreplied.

344

Ch53

"Ithinkit'strue,"Adletcutin,puttingastoptoHansopposition.Hansdidnt
reply,butjustlookedAdletintheeyessuspiciously."Isawittoo,"Adlet
continued."WhatRoloniaissayingisn'talie."

Adletthenstartedtorun.

"Oneofthecorpsesoldiersisalive!It'sthecorpsesoldierwithwritingonitsright
arm!"

Butatthatsametime,Rainafelldowntothedampearthandlookeduptothe
heavens.Hecouldseetheblueskythroughthegapsinthecanopyoftreesabove.

Hisbodywasn'tmovinganymore;theparasitehadrelinquishedcontrol.

...It'sover,Rainathought.

TheoldwomanwhohadtoldhimthetruthabouttheBlackBarrenFlowerfloated
inthebackofhismind.

I'msorry,miss.Itwasnouse.Itriedmybest,butitwasnogood.

345

Ch53

AnumberofmysteriousKyomaanddozensofcorpsesoldierswerefighting
aroundhim,buttheshrieksfrombothgroupsseemedtobegettingfartherand
fartheraway.

Rainahadonceagainregainedcontrolofhisleftarm,buthedidn'teventryto
moveitanymore.

Adlet'sfaceappearedinhismind,andwithinhisheart,hecalledouttohisfriend
whowaslivingouttheresomewhereintheworld.

Adlet,Iwasn'tahero.Iwasjustaworthlessman.

Rainacouldn'tmoveanymore;bothofhislegshadbeenbroken.Butevenworse
thanthat,hehadlosttheonlyproofthatcouldshowthathewasalive.

Hisrightarmhadbeenrippedoffcompletely.

346

Ch61

347

Ch61

348

Ch61

ChapterSix:PartOne

"Idiot,idiot,idiot,idiot,idiot!"Chamospatasshefoughtthecorpsesoldiers.

She'sjustlikeRolonia,Goldofthought.

EventhoughtheJyumawerespreadoutacrosstheforest,eachtimeChamo
movedherindexfinger,theywouldallmoveatonce.Theyconfrontedthe
attackingcorpsesoldiersandspewednoxiousacidtobreaktheirformations.

"WhatisAdletthinking?Chamoisgonnakillthatstupidcow!"

ThethreehumansandDozzucontinuedtheirassaultonthecorpsesoldiers
surroundingtheDarkSpecialist.Theywerealreadynexttothemountainwhere
FremyandMorawerewaiting,whichmeantthetimefordevelopingtheir
strategyhadpassed.However,thesituationwasntthemostideal.Theholeleft
byRoloniasabsence,tosaynothingofAdlets,washuge,andGoldofhadno
choicebuttomakeupforthem.

Goldofpushedforward,usinghisspeartoknockdownanyonewhostoodinhis
way.Hehadcometosomewhatunderstandthecorpsesoldiers'behavior,sohe
wasabletopredicttheirmovementsasheboredownontheDarkSpecialist.

"Dogsan!Ifyoucomeanycloser,Chamowillkillyou!"Chamoshoutedfrom
behindhim.

349

Ch61

Dozzu,whohadbeensupportingGoldofbypickingoffsoldierswithhiselectric
strikes,distancedhimselffromChamoinapanic.ItwasverylikelythatChamo
wouldreallykillhim.

Astheyfought,GoldofwaskeepinganeyeonNashetaniaandDozzu.AsAdlethad
said,itwasntunreasonabletothinkthetwoofthemwouldseizethisopportunity
tokillChamo,andGoldofwastheonlyonewhocouldprotecther.Hisvigilance
wasbothforChamosbenefitandNashetanias.

Nashetanialaughedwhileconjuringbladesfromtheground.Itdidntseemlike
shewasconcernedaboutGoldofatall.

"Haaa!"Nashetaniausedherswordstopunchaholeintheenemyforces,and
intothatopeningGoldofonceagainpushedforward.

IwonderifRoloniaissafe,Goldofthought.Earlier,Adlethadrunafterher.Ifhe
waswithher,thentheworstcasescenarioprobablywouldn'thappen.However,
Goldofcouldn'tdenythepossibilitythatAdletwasactuallytheseventh.

WhatisHansdoing?IwonderifFremyandMoraaresafe.AndwhereisTgurneu
rightnow?Goldoffeltlikehisheadwasabouttotearapart.Therewerewaytoo
manythingsthathehadtoworryabout.

"Oaaa!"

350

Ch61

But,fornow,hehadtofocusonpushingtheDarkSpecialistintoposition.He
wouldworryaboutRolonialater.

Whileheranthroughtheforest,Adletthoughtabouthowhewouldsearchfor
thecorpsesoldierwiththewritingonitsrightarm.

"Umeow.Areyouserious,Adlet?"Hansaskedfrombehindhim.

"Yeah,I'mserious.Theressomeonealiveamongthecorpsesoldiers.Andthey
knowaboutTgurneu'ssecretweapon."

"I,meow,don'tbuyit,"Hanssaid.

Understandable.Ifsomeoneviewedthesituationfromasensiblepointofview,
theywouldseethatthepossibilityoftherebeingalivingcorpsesoldierseemed
unlikely.

"Isawit.Therewerethingscarvedintothetrunkofatree.Itwasthesame
unskilled,almostillegiblescrawlwrittenonthatcorpsesoldier.Sowhowroteit?
Itwasn'toneoftheFlowers,norwasitaKyoma.Theonlypossibilityisthatitwas
oneofthecorpsesoldiers."

351

Ch61

"Meow..."Hanstiltedhisheadtotheside.

"Youhaven'tseenityet,soyouprobablywouldn'tknow,buttheonlythingthat
theenemyhasbeentryingtodoislureRoloniatothecave.Theyhaven'tsaida
wordaboutthecorpsesoldierwithwordsonhisrightarm.Doesn'tthatseem
unnatural?"

"Meow,thatmaybeso..."

TheproblemwaswhetherornottotrustwhatRoloniawassaying.Icanbelieve
her,Adletdecided.Shehadfallenintoatrapanddefinitelybeenwithinmoments
ofbeingkilled.IfHanshadn'tcomeintime,shewouldhavedefinitelydied.There
wasnowayshewastheseventh.

Butaboveeverythingelse,RoloniahadfoughtforAdlet.Howcouldhenottrust
her?

"Iunderstand,meow.Illfollowyourdecision."

AdletlookedovertoRolonia.

"Rolonia.Canyouhelpthecorpsesoldiersbyyourself?"

"IthinkIcandoit.Iftheyaren'tdeadyet....No,Icandefinitelydoit.

352

Ch61

Tgurneu'smainforceshadonlyreachedasfarasthesouthernmountains,so
therewasprobablystilltime.TheywoulddefeatDarkSpecialistNumber9,head
totheTempleofFate,and,afterfindingthecorpsesoldierinquestion,they
wouldfigureoutwhattodoatthetemple.

AdletwasworriedaboutChamobeingleftallbyherselfwithDozzuand
Nashetania,butGoldofwouldmostlikelyprotecther.Anditdidn'tseemlike
Chamocouldbekilledsoeasily,evenbyopponentssuchasNashetaniaorDozzu.
SoAdletdecidedheshouldprioritizefindingthecorpsesoldier.

"Holdupasec.Whatifwhatyou'resayingistrue?"Hanssaid,spreadinghishands
outwide."Howwillyoufindthem?"

Rightthentheyheardthescreamsofcorpsesoldierscomingfromdirectlyinfront
ofthem.Threecorpsesoldiersscurriedintotheirpath.Hansjumpedthroughthe
air,asifitwereadance,andAdletandRoloniapreparedtheirweapons.
However,beforeHanscouldreachthesoldiers,theirbodiestwisted
simultaneously,asiftheyhadbeenstruckbylightning.Thentheystartedto
screaminagonyastheirbodiescontortedviolently.Mostunsettlingly,their
screamsweren'ttheonlyonestheyheard.TheHeroescouldhearscreams
echoingthroughouttheentireforest.

"What'sgoingon,meow?"Hansasked,spinningaroundtocheckthe
surroundings.

However,withinamomentAdlethadalreadyfigureditout.

353

Ch61

FremyhadkilledNumber9.

Goldoframmedthroughtheonslaughtofcorpsesoldiers,notflinchinganinchas
thecorpses'attacksstruckhisarmor.Thecorpsesoldiersfoughtwithalloftheir
strength,whichGoldofwasusingagainstthem.Heredirectedtheirmomentumas
theyattacked,andcausedthemtolosetheirbalanceandcrashintotheother
corpsesoldiers.

InsideGoldof'sheadhewaschucklingatNumber9.TheKyomahadsensed
dangerandturnedandfled,butthesafetyitwasseekingwouldactuallybeits
downfall.Theentirebattle,theHeroeshadmanagedtokeeptheKyomainthe
darkabouttheplanforFremytosnipeit,andithadnocluethatMoraandFremy
werewaitingjustaheadofitonthemountain.Thus,theunsuspectingDark
Specialistranrightintoposition,andthebattleentereditsfinalstage.

However,insteadofsignalingFremy,Goldofturnedaroundand
shouted,"Princess,I'llleavethisareatoyou.Pleaseheadthisway!Youtoo,
Chamo!"

TherewasstillachancethatFremywastheseventh,whichmeantitwasvery
possiblethatafterdispatchingwithMora,Fremymightpickoffhercompanions
onebyoneastheyhadtheirguarddown.Goldofwasn'tthatworriedabout
himselfbecausehewasconfidentthathecouldwithstandoneshot,andhedidn't
reallycareifDozzudied.

354

Ch61

"Weunderstand,Goldof,"Nashetaniasaid.

"WhyareyoucommandingChamo?"

AsGoldofordered,thetwoofthemheadedawayfromthefrontlines.Dozzuthen
glancedatGoldofand,probablyguessingGoldof'sintentions,nodded.Nowall
GoldofhadtodowaswaitforFremy'sshot.

AndwhetherFremywasreallyanallyornotcompletelydependedonwhatshe
didnext.

MoraandFremybothwaitedwithanticipationwithintheovergrowthatthe
centerofasmallmountain,fromwheretheycouldseetheentirenorthfootof
themountain.Theywerealreadystartingtohearthesoundscomingfromthe
fightbetweenChamo,Dozzu,andtheotherswiththeKyoma.

Withthepowerofhersecondsight,Morawascompletelyawareofeverything
happeningonthesmallmountain.AlthoughshewassureAdletandtheothers
werefightingwithNumber9,atthemoment,shecouldntseeanycorpsesoldiers
onthemountain.However,anumberofthemweresearchingaroundthearea.

"Mora,don'tmove.We'llbespotted."

355

Ch61

Thetwoofthemweresittinghuddledtogether.Theyhaddugholesintothe
groundandwerewaitinginthemwithbranchesandleavestoconcealthem.This
kindofcamouflageisFremy'sareaofexpertise,Moranoted.However,ifthetwo
ofthemwerespotted,thentheirentireplanwouldcometonothing.SoMora
triedtobreatheasquietlyaspossibleasshecontinuedtowatchthebattlebelow.

PushedbackbyChamoandGoldof'sattack,alargenumberofcorpsesoldiers
wereretreatingtothecenterofthemountain.ButMorastillhadntseenanything
thatresembledhowNumber9hadbeendescribedtoher.

"Thisisstrange,"Fremymuttered.

"Adletisn'twiththem.NeitherisRolonia."

Orattheveryleast,AdletandRoloniahadntenteredwithintherangeofMoras
secondsight.Throughthegapsinthetrees,shecouldfaintlyseesomepeople
fighting.

"Didsomethinghappen?Coulditbetheseventh...?"

"Ifsomethingserioushappened,thenAdletwouldhavethrownupthefirecracker
andsmokebombstotellustheplanwasstopped.TheonlythingImcertainofis
thatAdletisstillgoingthroughwiththefight,"Fremyreplied.

"Ifthat'sso,thenwhatsgoingon?"

356

Ch61

"Idon'tknow.WehavenochoicebuttoaskChamoandtheothers."

ThenweneedtokilltheDarkSpecialistassoonaspossible,Morathought,just
whenshespottedthefigureofabonyinsectKyomawithhersecondsight.

"It'shere."

ThoughMora'shandsandfacewerecoveredwithsweat,Fremylooked
completelycalm.

"Whatsitsdirectionandcourse?

"Lookingstraightoutfromourposition,itsabouttwentydegreestotheleft.Its
headingforthesummitandmostlymovinginastraightline."

Fremy,withherriflegrippedinherhands,quietlyclosedhereyes.Itdidn'tseem
likeshewasaiminganymore.

"Fifteencorpsesoldiershaveassembledshouldertoshoulderandaremoving
withNumber9atthecenter.Andthereareanotherfiftyorsocorpsesoldiers
surroundingtheareaaroundthatgroup.Itslikeawall.RightnowtheJyumaare
tryingtogetclose,buttheyrebeingrepelled."

"WhereisNumber9amongthecorpsesoldiers?"

357

Ch61

"It'sroughlyatthecenter.Maybealittlebittowardstheback."

"CanyouseewhereNumber9islooking?"

MorautilizedhersecondsighttothefullestandstaredrightattheDarkSpecialist,
tothepointwhereshecouldseethatithadcompoundeyesonthepartofits
bodythatresembledahead,allofwhichwerepointinginthesamedirection.

"Goldof.Number9isworriedabouthischarge."

"That'senough,"Fremysaidandthenstuckoutherriflefromthebranchesand
leaves.

Doessheplanontakingitoutwithoneshot?Morawonderedinshock.

TheDarkSpecialistwassurroundedbyawallofKyoma,anditdidn'tseemlike
Fremywouldbeabletogetacleanshot.Unperturbed,Fremyremovedasingle
strandofherhairandflickeditwithherfingertochecktheconditionofthewind.

Thenshesaidquietly,"WhenGoldofstartshisnextcharge,say,now."

Goldofstillhadn'tenteredintotherangeofMora'ssecondsight,soMorastuck
herheadoutoftheholeandlookedfortheircompanions.

358

Ch61

Witharoar,GoldofrushedtowardsNumber9,hisblackarmorstandingoutlikea
sorethumbasheswattedawaythecorpsesoldiersinhispath.

"Now."

Afterasinglebreath,fireeruptedfromFremy'srifle.

Withhersecondsight,MoracouldseeNumber9lifteditsheadabitabovethe
wallofcorpsesoldierswhenitheardGoldofshout.AndinthatmomentFremy
shotabulletthroughitsface.

Foramoment,allofthecorpsesoldiersstoppedmoving.Buttheverynext
instant,theyalldroppedtothegroundandbegantoshriekandwritheaboutin
agony.

"Itlookslikewesucceeded,"Fremysaidassheloadedanotherbulletintoher
rifle."Youwereaperfecthelp.Thankstoyou,thingswentsmoothly,"Fremy
added.

"Right.Now,moreimportantly,weshouldquicklyregroupwiththeothers.I'm
worriedaboutAdletandRolonia."

Asifsherealizedthatthefightwasover,ChamowavedherhandinMora's
direction.MoraandFremybothstoodupandstarteddownthemountainslope.

359

Ch61

Hisrightarmhadbeentornoffandbothofhislegswerebroken,andyetdeath
stillhadntcomeforRaina.Infact,thebleedingfromhisrightarmwasalready
startingtoslow.Theparasiteatthebackofhisneckseemedtohavethepowerto
prolongacorpsesoldier'slife,robbingthecorpsesoldiersofapeacefuldeath.

WhydidIfail?Rainawonderedasthepainwreakedhavocthroughouthisbody.
Why,aftergoingthroughsomuchtofigureoutthetruth,wasIunabletotellthe
HeroesabouttheBlackBarrenFlower?

HeroesoftheSixFlowers....Whathappenedtoyou?

Maybenowtheworldwillcometoanend.Orperhaps,despiteeverything,the
FlowerscanstillmanagetodestroytheBlackBarrenFlowerandsecuretheir
victory.Regardlessofthefuture,Rainawassureofonething.Hislongfighthadnt
ledtoanything.

Please,Heroes...winforme.Protecttheworldandmyfriend.

WhatdidIdowrong?WhatwasIabletoaccomplish?Rainatossedthosetwo
questionsabouthishead,butheeventuallygaveupbecausehesimplycouldn't
comeupwithanything.

Everythingisover.Iwonderiftheworldwilleverbegoodagain.

360

Ch61

IwasntaHero.Iwasnothingmorethanjustanordinary,goodfornothing
human.Wasn'tthatobviousfromthebeginning?

Thenahorrificpainexplodedatthebackofhisneck.Hismouthinvoluntarilylet
outashriek,andhisbodythrashedontheground.Attheedgeofhisvisionhe
couldseethattheothercorpsesoldiersseemedtobesufferinginthesameway.

Afterafewmoments,herealizedwhathadhappened.TheHeroesoftheSix
FlowershadkilledtheKyomathatwascontrollingthecorpsesoldiers.

Atthesametime,healsocametothesolemnconclusion,Illprobablydiesoon.

Hecouldfeelhisbodyagain,andonceagain,hewasabletomovehisleftarm.
TheeffectoftheDarkSpecialistsdeathhadalreadyextendedtohim.Buteven
so,itdidn'tmatteranymore.Hehadlosthisrightarmwiththewriting,andsoit
wasimpossiblefortheHeroestofindhim.

Thewailsofthecorpsesoldierscompletelyenvelopedtheforest.Adletandhis
companionsstoppedtolisten,andacoldsweatstartedtobeadonAdlet's
forehead.

"Theysucceeded,asusual,Adletmuttered,referringtoFremyandtheothers.I
justwishtheyhadwaitedalittlelonger.

361

Ch61

Thisisdefinitelysomebadluck.IfDozzu'sexplanationiscorrect,thenallofthe
corpsesoldierswilldieinjust15minutes.

WouldthecorpsesoldierwhoknewaboutTgurneu'strumpcardsurvivethedeath
ofNumber9?Adlethadnoidea,butthechanceofthatbeingthecaseseemed
exceedinglylow.

"...Wehavetofindthemquickly.Orwe'llneverknowwhatTgurneuisplanning,"
Roloniasaid.

"Well,theymighthavebeendeadforawhilenow,meow.

Roloniawasabouttorunoff,whenAdletshouted,"Wait!Wellneverfindthemif
wesearchblindly."

"Eventhoughyouresayingthat,meow,doyouhaveanyleads?"

Adletclimbedupthehighesttreenearhim,andwhenhereachedthetip,he
lookedoverthearea.Hestrainedhiseyes,searchingforanycluethatthecorpse
soldierwhoknewaboutTgurneu'splanmayhaveleftbehind.Maybetherewas
somethinglikethecloththathe'dseenintheairearlier,orsomethingelse.
Anything,nomatterhowminor,wouldbehelpful.Adletprayedthatsomekindof
cluehadbeenleftbehindforthem.

Buthecouldn'tfindanything.

362

Ch61

"...Whatshouldwedo?"

Thecorpsesoldierswerescatteredthroughoutthevastforest.Within15minutes
theycouldprobablylocateoneofthem,buthappeningacrosstheoneinquestion
wassimplyimpossible.

WhatifwemakeChamo'sJyumasearchforthem?Adletthought.Butbeforethey
couldreachChamo'slocationandtellherwhatwasgoingon,itwouldbetoolate.

"Chamo!Fremy!Mora!Goldof!Canyouhearme?"Adletshoutedfromthetree
top.

"Findthecorpsesoldierwithwritingonitsrightarm!"

Butthecriesofthecorpsesoldiersweresoloudthattheyutterlydrownedout
Adlet'svoice.Nomatterhowhardheshouted,hisvoicewasnevergoingtoreach
theothers.

Adletfranticallyrackedhisbrainforideas.Inhismind,hesawthecloththathad
beenthrownintotheairandthewordsthathadbeencarvedintothetree.Those
werecluesleftbehindbythecorpsesoldierwhoknewTgurneu'ssecret.They
couldn'tbeanythingelse.

363

Ch61

Awhileearlier,thecorpsesoldierinquestionhadbeenatthoselocations,andyet
thoseweretheonlyclues.CanIpinpointhislocationwithsuchsmallpiecesof
information?

"...No,it'snotaquestionofwhetherIcandoitornot."

Iabsolutelycandoit.That,hebelieved.IfIamthestrongestmanintheworld,
thenitcan'tbeimpossible.

SoAdletcontinuedtothinkatthetopofthetree.

Raina'sbodytwistedandjerkedasgroansofpaincontinuedtospillfromhis
mouth.Hewasntalone;alloftheothercorpsesoldiershadcollapsedtothe
groundandweresufferingjustlikehewas.However,despitetheoutwarddisplay
ofagony,Raina'smindwasatpeace.

Randommemoriespoppedupinthebackofhisthoughts.He'dheardthatwhen
deathwasclose,peoplesawvisionsfromtheirpastsjustlikethis.

Hewasrememberinghishomevillage.

364

Ch61

Thefaceofhisfirstlove,ShetraMaia,poppedintohismind.Eventhoughithad
been8yearsnowsinceshe'ddied,herememberedherasclearlyasever.He
rememberedhercheerfulsmileandthewarmthhefeltfromjustbeingbyher
side.

Attheharvestattheendofautumn,thevillageheldalivelyfestivalinthesquare.
Peoplewouldsingtheretogether,anditwasalwaysthesamesong.Theywould
singiteverysingleyearoverandoveragain,buttheyneveroncegotsickofit.
ThoughaftercomingtotheWailingDemonTerritory,noneofthemeversangit
again.

Thefacesofthedeceivedvillagersfloatedbyinhismind.Noneofthemwerebad
people.EventheirkillingofShetraandtheirattemptstokillRainahadbeen
spurredonbyfear.Tgurneuhadpushedthevillagersintothosefoolishmistakes.
SoRainadidn'thatethematall;hejustfeltsorryforthem.

AndthenherecalledAdlet.Hesawthefaceofhischildhoodfriendfrom8years
ago.Nowhewouldbe18yearsold,butRainacouldn'timagineAdletasanadult
nomatterhowhardhetried.

Iwanttoseeyouagain,Rainathought.Adlet,Iwanttoseeyouagain.

"Adkun!Weneedtohurryandsearch!"RoloniacalleduptoAdletfromthe
forestfloor.

365

Ch61

However,Adletdidn'tanswerandcontinuedtorackhisbrainforasolution.

Theonlythingsheknewforsureaboutthecorpsesoldierwasthatitcouldwrite
andthrowcloth.Sofromthat,Adletcouldsurmisethatthecorpsesoldier
probablycouldn'tmoveonitsown.Ifitcould,thenthemomentthefighting
started,thesoldierwouldmostlikelyhavecometotheFlowers.Writingand
throwingthingswereaboutthemostthatitcoulddo.

Andthoughhedidnthaveanyconcreteevidence,thereweresomethingsthat
Adletcouldguessfromthepastevents.Thecorpsesoldierhadbeentryingto
write.Don'tbetricked.Soinotherwords,ithadknownthatRoloniawasbeing
deceived.ThatmeantithadbeenfollowingRolonia.

IfthesoldierwasclosetoRolonia,thenitwouldhavethrowntheclothatherand
notintotheair.Sinceitdidnt,thatmustmeanithadbeenafairdistanceaway
fromher.

"Rolonia!Beforeyouwenttothecave,weretherecorpsesoldierschasingafter
you?!"

"Um,yeah,therewere!"

"Whathappenedtothem?"

"Ilostmostofthem."

366

Ch61

"Didanyofthefallensoldiershavewritingonthem?"

"...Uh,no!Idon'tthinkso!"Roloniarepliedhesitantly.

Ifwhatshesaidistrue,thenwhatdidthecorpsesoldiersdoafterRoloniaslipped
away?

Adletthoughtbacktoeachoftheactionshe'dseenthecorpsestakeuntilthat
point.

OnepossibilitywasthattheyhadjoinedthefightwithGoldofandtheothers.
Adlethadseenalotofthesoldiersrunningoffinthatdirection.Ormaybeithad
chasedafterAdlet.Afterall,dozensofcorpseshadrunafterhim.Infact,that
optionheldthehighestprobabilityofbeingtrue.Andanotherpossibilitywasthat
thecorpsesoldierhadbeenstoppedbyChamo'sJyuma.

Butwhichofthethreewasit?IfthesoldierhadjoinedinthefightwithGoldofand
theothers,thenitwouldbeatthesouthoftheforest.IfithadrunafterAdlet
thenitwouldbenearby.Anditwouldbetothewestifithadbeenfightingwith
theJyuma.

"...Remember,"Adletmuttered.Therewasacluewithinhismemories;hejust
hadtofindit.

367

Ch61

Didanyofthesoldiersthatcameaftermehavewritingontheirrightarm?Adlet
couldn'trecall.Hefeltlikeitwaspossible,butatthesametime,healsogotthe
feelingthathewasmistaken.Truthbetold,atthattimehehadonlybeen
thinkingabouthelpingRoloniaandhadn'tpaidanyattentiontothedetailsofthe
soldiers'bodies.

"Adkun!"Roloniashoutedagain.

Therewaslittletimeleft.Hehadnochoicebuttothinkontherun.Adletscaled
downthetreeandmotionedwithhishandforRoloniaandHanstofollowhim.

Adletranwitheverythinghehad,gaspingforairbutneverstopping.Unableto
keepup,RoloniawasleftinthedustasHansandAdlettorethroughtheforest.

Athisside,HansaskedAdletquietly,"Adlet,honestly,isn'tthisimpossible?"

AdletglaredatHans."Youidiot.Howcanwegiveup?"Hecouldimagineallofthe
painfulbattlesthecorpsesoldierhadgonethroughjusttotellthemabout
Tgurneussecret.

Adletdidn'tknowhowthecorpsesoldierknewaboutTgurneu'splan,butthat
soldierhadfoughtwithalltheirstrengthtotryandtelltheHeroes.Ithadwritten
onthebodiesofcorpsesoldiersandthrownmessagesoncloth.Assmallasthose
actionsseemed,perhapsithadtakeneverythingthecorpsesoldierhadto
accomplishthat.

368

Ch61

ThecorpsesoldierwastryingtotellthetruthaboutTgurneu'ssecretweapon.
Howcouldtheynotrespondtoit?

ButwhereintheforestshouldIsearch?Timewasrunningout,andAdletcouldnt
affordtomakeamistake.
#

Raina'sconsciousnesswasslowlyfallingintodarkness,andbitbybithisstrength
wasleavinghiswrithingbody.Therewasstillagroancomingoutfromhismouth,
butthattoowasgettingquieterandquieter.

Ishouldsleepalready.Ishouldjustforgeteverythingandsleep.

ThemomentRainathoughtthat,heheardavoicethatpulledhimbackfromthe
clutchesofunconsciousness.

"Issomeonealiveoutthere?"

"Issomeonealiveoutthere?"Adletshouted,tothepointwherehisthroatwas
rawanditfeltlikebloodwascomingupfromhisthroat.

369

Ch61

Adlethadchosenthewestpartoftheforest,andnowtheywereattheplace
whereChamo'sJyumahadfoughtwiththecorpsesoldiers.Buttherewereless
than5minutesleft.

Thecluehehadbasedhisdecisiononwasatinydetail:whenhehadbeen
searchingforRoloniaearlier,hehadseensomeJyumaeatingcorpsesoldiersand
apieceofclothhangingfromoneofthetreebranches.

WhenAdlethadfirstseenitflutteringattheedgeofhisvision,hedidn'tthink
anythingofit.Butnowherealizedthattheclothhadbeenthrownbythecorpse
soldierwhoknewaboutTgurneusweapon.Thesoldierhadthrownitupintothe
airasawaytoconveytotheHeroesthatitwasalive.

Itwasfartoominortocallproof.However,atthemoment,Adlethadnochoice
buttobetonthatchance.

"Ifthereissomeonealive,thengiveusasign!TellusaboutTgurneu'ssecret
weapon!"

Chamo'sJyumawereallgone,butthescenetheyleftbehindwaspurehell.The
corpsesoldiersthathadbeenkilledbytheJyumawerescatteredalloverthe
place,andeventhelivingsoldierswerejustwrithingandgroaninginagony.

WhileAdletcalledouttothelivingcorpsesoldier,helookedtoeachoneofthe
fallencorpses.Onebyonehelifteduptheirrightarmsandsearchedforanykind
ofwriting.

370

Ch61

"Isthereacorpsesoldierthathasinformationaboutsomesecretentrance,
Tgurneu'score,orNashetania?"Hansaskedashestartedtogoaroundjustlike
Adletandsearchthecorpsesrightarmsforwriting.

"We'vebeendoingnothingbutsearchingsincewecamehere,meow,"Hans
grumbled.

Ignoringhim,Adletcontinuedtoinvestigatethecorpses.

Thenhefoundapieceoftornclothhangingfromatreelimb.Theclothhadan
unnaturallook,asifithadbeenrippedoffduringbattle.SoIwasright.

Roloniafinallycaughtupwiththemandjoinedthemintheirsearch,eventhough
shewaspantingheavilyfromtherun.

Buttherewerefartoomanysoldiers,andtheareawhereChamo'sJyumahad
beenfightingwasvast.Plus,theirtimewasdwindlingfast.

"Areyounothere?Giveusasign!Isthereanyonealivehere?!"Adletshouted.

Butevenashelookedoverthesurroundings,hedidn'tspotanyone.

371

Ch61

Theycame.Theyfinallycamelookingforme.

ForamomentRainafeltoverjoyedashelistenedtotheirvoices,butsoondespair
andresignationtookoverhisheart.Theywerelate,andhenolongerhadhisright
armwiththewritingonit,whichwastheonlymarkhehadforthemtolocate
him.

Raina'sbodywasstillmovingaboutandgroaninginagony,buthisconsciousness
wasalreadygoingblank.

"Areyounothere?Giveussign!Isthereanyonealivehere?"

TheHeroesoftheSixFlowerswerecallingouttohim.Rainaweaklylifteduphis
leftarmandwavedhishand.Howeverthereweretonsofcorpsesoldierswrithing
aroundhim.Raina'swavesimplyblendedinwiththemovementsofalltheothers.
Plus,theyhadwaytoomuchgroundtocover,andatthemomenttheyweren't
evengettingclosetoRaina.

"Istheresomeonealive?Anyonealiveatall?"

Rainaheardtheirshouts,buthewasthinking,It'salreadynouse,HeroesoftheSix
Flowers.You'realltoolate.

372

Ch61

Rainabadlywantedtosleep.Hisconsciousnesswasslowlyfadingaway,andRaina
simplydidnthavethestrengthtofightanymore.Completelydrained,hisleftarm
droppedtotheground.

"Umeow!Respond,meow!"

Thatwasprobablytheswordsmanwiththedisheveledhairhe'dencountered
first.

"Istheresomeonealive?!Wehavecometohelpyou!"

Andthatwasprobablythevoiceofthearmoredgirl.Butneitheroftheirwords
punchedthroughthefoginRaina'smind.

ButthenRainaheardthevoiceofanotheroftheHeroes.

"Don'tgiveup!Ifyou'realive,thenpleasedon'tgiveup!"

That'sstrange,Rainathought.

Hearingthatmansvoicemadehimfeeltheneedtokeepfighting.Themans
voicemadehimfeellikehecouldntgiveupyet.

373

Ch61

"TheStrongestManintheWorldhascome!Iwilldefinitelyfindyou,sodon'tgive
up!"

That'sastrangeguy,Rainathought.However,whatwasstrangerstillwasthat
whenhelistenedtothatman'svoice,Adlet'sfaceappearedinhismind.

I....willnotgiveup,Adlet,Rainaremembered.Once,hehadpromisedthathe
wouldbecomeoneoftheHeroesoftheSixFlowers.Hehadtoldhisonlyclose
friendthathehimselfwasaHero.AndHeroeswouldnevergiveup.

ThatswhytheywereHeroes.

Think.TherehastobeawaytotelltheFlowersthatI'malive.

Hecouldntgettheirattentionwithhishand,andwritingsomethingwasequally
meaninglesssincehewouldprobablydiebeforetheHeroesfoundthewords.

Hehadnochoicebuttocallouttothem,buttheonlythingcomingoutofhis
mouthweregroansofagony.Hehadcontrolofhisleftarmagain,buthecouldnt
gethistongue,lips,orthroattomove.

Therehastobeaway,right?

374

Ch62

ChapterSix:PartTwo

"Huh?"

Adletshandscametoastop,andhehaltedhissearch.Hehadheardsomething.
Hedidn'tknowwhatitwas,buthehaddefinitelyheardsomethingimportant.

"What'sthematter,Adkun?"

Heignoredher,cuppedhisears,andfocusedallhisenergyonlistening.Amidst
theseaofcorpsesoldiercries,anothersounddriftedintheair.

"...Asong?"Adletmuttered.

Itwasthesongthatwassungonthedayofthefestivalathisdestroyedvillage.It
wasonlyforamoment,andAdlethadntbeenabletomakeoutthewords,but
hewassureitwasthesongofhishometown.

Withoutanothermomentofhesitation,Adletranashardashecouldinthe
directionofthatsong.

375

Ch62

Rainawasholdinghisthroat.Thegroanswerestillspillingoutfromhismouth,but
whenhepressedhiswindpipeupwardsitproducedahighpitch,andwhenhe
presseddownonit,aslightlylowerpitchwouldcomeout.Desperately,Raina
usedhislefthandtomanipulatehisthroatintoemulatingsinging.Theintervals
andthepitchwereoff,andifhewasbeinghonestwithhimself,itwasbarely
recognizableasasong.Nevertheless,Rainacontinuedtosing.

RainarememberedbackinthedaywhenAdletsimplycouldn'tgetthehangof
singing.Atthattime,RainahadgrabbedAdletsthroatinthesamewaytochange
hispitch.Mostlikely,Adletwouldnthavebeenabletosingasinglepropernote
withoutRainasintervention.

SixFlowers...Canyouhearme?

Hecouldn'tspeak,norcreateanykindofsignaltogettheirattention.Theonly
thinghecoulddonowwassing.

Witheachstepthesoundgrewclearerandclearer,andsoonAdletwaspositiveit
wasthesongfromhisvillage.Throughalltheinterferenceofthecorpsesoldiers
cries,hecoulddistinctlyhearthenostalgicmelody.Foraninstant,Adlet
completelyforgotabouthiscompanions,abouttheMajin,andevenaboutthe
BlackBarrenFlower.

"Where...."hemuttered.

376

Ch62

ThesingingmustbecomingfromthecorpsesoldierthatknewaboutTgurneu's
trumpcard,andthatpersonwassomeonefromhisvillage.SoAdletran,relying
onthesingingvoicetoguidehim.Itdidnttakelongbeforehespottedacorpse
soldiergrabbingitsownthroat.

TheresnowayIwouldhavefoundthemwithoutthesong,Adletthoughtashe
realizedthecorpsesoldierwasmissingitsrightarm.

"Isityou?"Adletaskedashesteppedcloser,beforeexclaiming,"Itisyou!"Adlet
droppeddownandclungtothecorpsesoldier'sbody.Itsbodytemperaturewas
alreadystartingtodrop.Andtomakemattersworse,therewasahighchanceit
woulddiefromitssevereinjurieswithoutimmediatefirstaid.

Thecorpsesoldier'shandthatwasgrippingitsthroatslowlydropped.

"Rolonia!Comeoverhere!Hurry!Hurryup!"Adletshouted.

Roloniahurriedoverfromwhereshehadbeensearching.

"Staywithme!Helpishere!Holdon!"

Italreadyseemedlikethecorpsesoldierwasntabletohearthemanymore,and
itseyesjuststaredblanklyatnothing.

377

Ch62

Adletshoutedatthesoldieragain,buthisheartwasn'tfilledwiththedesireto
learnTgurneu'ssecret.Forsolong,Adlethadbelievedhewouldneverseeanyone
fromhishomeagain.Butnowthathewasfacetofacewithoneofhisvillagers,
joyfloodedthroughhisbody.

Butwhoisthiscorpsesoldier?Adletwonderedashestaredattheirface.The
corpsesoldierwasyoung,aboutthesameageasAdlet,butthereshouldn'thave
beenanymeninhisvillagethatwerethesameageashim.Atleastnotanymore.

"....No,itcouldn'tbe."

"Adkun!Getoutoftheway!"

RoloniacamebarrelingoverandpushedAdletasidetositnexttothecorpse
soldier.Shesealeduptheareawherehisrightarmhadbeenremoved,andthen
sheplacedherhandonthegroundsoakedwithhisblood.Usingherability,she
pulledthebloodupfromthegroundandshapeditintoasolidglobebefore
returningittothecorpsesoldiersbody.Immediatelyafterthat,shebitintothe
parasiteonthebackofitsneckandparalyzedit.Withthecreatureinactive,she
carefullyextracteditfromthesoldiersbody.

Icantbelieveit.Hewasalive?Adletthoughtashewatchedherwork.

Adletreachedouttothecorpsesoldier'slong,unkempthair.Andwhenheliftedit
uphesawascaronhisforehead.Hecouldneverforgetthatscar.Itwasthesame
scarthatAdlethadgivenRainawhentheywereyoung.

378

Ch62

"Youwere...alive...Raina?"

Adletcrumpledtohisknees.Allthistime,hehadwantedtoseehimagain.Allthis
time,hehadwantedtosaythanksforhelpinghim.Hehadwantedtoapologize
forbeingtheonlyonewhohadmanagedtoescape.

"Thisisn'ttrue.Raina,this...thisisn'tpossible."

WhileAdletsatthere,astormofemotionsswirlingaboutinhismind,Hans
approachedfrombehind.Itonlytookhimamomenttosurmisewhatwas
happeningfromAdletsbehavior.

"Itlookslikewehelpedaguyfromyourvillage."

Adletcouldn'tsayanything.InsteadRoloniaanswered.

"...Idon'tknowyet.He'susedupalotofhislifeforce...."

Silently,shecontinuedtopullouttheparasiteuntileverybitofthetentacleshad
beenremoved.

Raina!Youwerealive?!It'sme!Adlet!"

379

Ch62

AdlettriedtowakeRainaup,buthedidntreact.Roloniaplacedherhandonhis
chestandbegantouseherpowertotreathim.Itseemedlikehishealingstill
wasn'tcomplete.

"Adlet,calmdown,meow.You'llmakeRoloniamessup."

AdletcamebacktohissensesandwaitedstillforRoloniatofinishhertreatment.

Helphim,please,Adletprayed.Heismyonlyfriend.

AsifinresponsetoAdletsprayer,Raina'smouthopened."Tgur...."

Raina'svoicestopped,awheezingsoundcomingupfromhisthroat.Hisbonedry
mouthcouldn'tsayanything.

"Adkun,water."

Adletnodded,tookouthiscanteen,andpouredwaterintoRaina'smouth.Once
thecanteenwasempty,Rainaagaintriedtospeak.

"Heroesofthe...SixFlowers,listen...Tgurneu..."

"Raina,it'sme.Doyouunderstand?It'sAdlet."

380

Ch62

Again,AdletclungtoRaina'sbody,andagainhewasstoppedbyHans.

"Firstlet'shearhimout,meow.Youcanenjoyyourreunionlater."

Hanswasright.RainahadfoughttotellthemabouttheexistenceofTgurneu's
secretweapon.Theyhadtohearwhathehadtosayfirst.

"TheTempleofFate...wasbuilt.FromtheSaintoftheSingleFlower...because
thepowerwasstolen...temple."

RoloniawasgivingeverythingshehadtohealRainasbody,butfromthelookon
herface,Adletcouldtellthingswerentgoingverywell.Adletstrainedhisears
andkeptlisteningtoRaina'swords.

"FromtheSaintoftheSingleFlower...powerstolen...SaintInstrument...Black
BarrenFlower...created."

Adlet,Rolonia,andHansallgulpedatthesametime.Theywerepursuingthe
BlackBarrenFlower,andsomehowRainaknewaboutit.Adletwantedtoaskhim
howhedgottenthatinformation,butnowwasntthetime.

"TheSaintoftheSingleFlower...remainingpower...TheBlackBarrenFlower...
absorb...inordertodefeat...theMajin...powertomanipulatefate...powerto
defendagainstpoisoneverything...BlackBarrenFlower...absorbedallpower...
crestseliminate..."

381

Ch62

BlooddrippeddownfromthesideofRaina'smouth,butbeforeanyofthemcould
react,Rainaadded,"KilltheBlackBarrenFlowerbeforeallofthepoweris
absorbed."

"Didyousaykill?Whatdoyoumean,Raina?"Adletasked,butRainacouldnthear
him.

"TheSixFlowers...TheLandofFallenTears...theclosertheygettheBlackBarren
Flower...powerwillincrease...beforefightingtheMajin...killtheBlackBarren
Flower...Soonerorlater...willcomeclosetotheSixFlowers...iftheydon'tcome
closetotheSixFlowers...can'tabsorbthepowerofthecrests...."

AdletcouldseethatRaina'sstrengthwasleavinghisbodybythesecond.Rolonia
hadntstoppedtryingtohealhim,butitwastoolate.

HewantedtoshoutforRainatostoptalking,butheknewthatwassomethinghe
couldn'tallow.WhatRainawastryingtosaywasinformationthatwould
influencethefateoftheworld,andhehadriskedhislifetotellit.

"TheBlackBarrenFlower..."

Raina'svoicewasgettingquieterandquieter.Theyhadtoleansoclosethattheir
earswerenearlytouchinghismouthtohearhim.

"TheBlack...BarrenFlower..."

382

Ch62

ThethreeofthemlistenedtowhatRainasaidnext,andAdlet'sfacewentwhite.
BothRoloniasandHans'eyesshotwideopen,andtheirgazesmetinshock.

"Raina,isthistrue?Whatintheworlddoesitmean?"

Adlet'sheartwasracingandhisteethwerechattering.Hecouldn'tbelievewhat
Rainahadsaid.

AdletshookRaina,butthemomenthishandstouchedhisskin,Adletknewthatall
theenergyhadleftRaina'sbody.

"Don'tdie;youcan'tdieyet,Raina!Wakeup!Openyoureyes!"

Roloniagrittedherteethandcontinuedtouseherhealingabilities.However,she
wasalreadypouringallofherenergyintohistreatmentanditwasntenough.

Hehadtoaskinmoredetailaboutwhathe'djustheard,butatthesametime,he
feltitwasmoreimportanttohelpRaina.HehadtobringRainabacktothehuman
worldandtakehimbackhometotheirvillage.

Despiteeverything,though,Rainaseemedrelaxed.Itwasasifhisfacewere
sayingIhavenothinglefttodo.

"Don'tmakefaceslikethat,Raina.Let'sgohome,let'sgohometogether,Raina."

383

Ch62

Isthisreal?Adletwondered.Eventhoughhewasaliveallthistimeandstruggled
forsolong,andevenafteralltheefforthewentthroughtobeabletoseeme
again,isitreallygoingtoendlikethis?

"NexttimeI'llteachyouhowtouseasword.You'llbesurprisedhowstrongI've
become,"Adletsaidtohisfriend.

AndthenRainaseyesopenedandlookedupatAdletsface.

HehadmadeittotheFlowersandtoldthemabouttheBlackBarrenFlower.He
hadn'tbeenabletotellthemeverything,butmaybeithadbeenenough.But
thoughhehaddoneeverythingheneededto,Raina'sheartwasn'tfilledwithjoy.
Itwasfilledwiththereliefofknowingthatitwasnowokayforhimtosleep.His
bodywasbatteredandbroken,andhewasbeyondexhausted.

Butbeforehecouldfallasleep,Rainacalledouttohisfriendinhismind.

Hey,it'sjustasyousaid,Adlet.IreallywasaHero.

IhelpedtheHeroesoftheSixFlowers.Isavedthemfromthedangeroftotal
annihilation,andnowtheylldefinitelydefeattheBlackBarrenFlower.Theyll
safelyreachtheLandofFallenTears,defeattheMajin,andsavetheworldforme.

384

Ch62

Theresnowaytheycouldhavedoneanyofthatwithoutme.

PerhapsIwastheonlypersonintheworldwhocouldhavedonesomethinglike
this,Rainawonderedasasenseofaccomplishmentblossomedwithinhischest.

Butashewasslowlyfallingintotheclutchesofsleep,someonegrabbedRaina
andshookhim.Rainacouldn'tmakeoutwhathewassaying,buttheguywas
definitelyspeakingtohim.Rainaslowlyopenedhiseyesandlookedathisface.

...Haha,that'shilarious.Rainathought.

"Hey...you...youlooklikemyfriend,"Rainasaid,andthenhiseyesslowlyfell
backshut.

"...Raina."

Frozenontheground,Adletsilentlyheldontothestillbodyofhisfriend.Quietly,
RoloniatookherhandawayfromRainaschest.Therewasnolongeranythingshe
coulddo.

AdletstaredatRainascorpseinshock.

385

Ch62

"Washeyourfriend,Adkun?"

Adletnoddedslightly.

"I'msorry,Adkun.Icouldn'thelphim,"shewhispered.

"Sonow,asweregoingtofindoutabouttheBlackBarrenFlower,we'veheard
somethingpreposterous,meow.Ifit'strue...thatwouldbeaseriousproblem,"
Hanssaid.

ButRoloniastillcouldn'tthinkaboutthat.Theregretofnotbeingabletohelp
anyonewelledupinherchestuntilitbubbledoverandspilleddownherfaceas
tears.Shehadwantedtohelpthecorpsesoldiers.Evenonewouldhavebeen
okay,becausethenAdletwouldhavestillbeenabletobetogetheragainwith
someonefromhishometown.

Ididntfightallthiswayforthis.IfIhadjustactedfaster,orbeenmorecareful
andobservedthecorpsesoldiersmoreclosely,thenImighthavebeenabletosave
Raina.

Roloniahadneverregrettedherownstupiditymorethanshedidnow.Inher
heartsheapologizedtothecorpsesoldiersandRainaoverandoveragain.

I'msorrythatIwasn'tabletohelpyou.

386

Ch62

"Rolonia,howiscryingsupposedtohelp?"Adletsaid.

Roloniahurriedlywipedawayhertears.

"Butyouwereright,Rolonia;youweretheonlyonewhowasright.Meandthe
othershadthoughtweneededtoabandonthecorpsesoldiers.ThefactthatI
didn'trealizewhatwasgoingonisshameful."

"...Adkun."

"Thankyou,Rolonia.I'mreallygladthatyou'reherewithus."

Roloniadroppedherhead.Hiswordswerepainfultohear.Sheknewthat,ashe
spoke,hewasfightingbacktheurgetocryhimself.AndnowwithRainagone,he
felttrulyalone.

AdletsuddenlydrewhisswordandcalledouttoRaina'sdeadbody.

"I'msorry,Raina.Icouldn'tsaveyou.Butyoureffortswillnotbewasted.So...we
shallfighttogether."

AdletcutoffalockofRaina'shair,thencoileditupandstasheditinoneofthe
pouchesonhiswaist.

387

Ch62

"Don'tworry,Rolonia.Imnotlonelyanymore.Fromnowon,Illalwaysbewith
Raina."

AdletstoodandturnedtoRoloniaandHans."Let'sgo.Firstthingweshoulddois
regroupwiththeothers."

"It'salrighttocryalittlebitmore,Hanssaid.Fortunately,theredontseemto
beanyKyomacoming.

"...IfIhavetimetocry,thenI'llfight.TocarryonRaina'swishes,Iwilldefeatthe
Majinandsavetheworld.BecauseIamtheStrongestManintheWorld."

Adletturnedhisbackonthetwoofthemandbegantowalk.Butthenhislegs
stopped.

"No...Actually,waitasecond."

Adletgrabbedanearbytreeandpressedhisfaceintothetrunk.Thenhestarted
tosilentlyweep.

Lookingathisbackashecriedagainstthetree,Roloniathought,Iwillbebyyour
sideasmuchasIcan,andIwillcheeryouupandcontinuetosupportyou.Thereis
nowayIcandoanythingveryimportant,andImightjustendupcausingtrouble
foryou.Evenso,Ivowtodomybest.

388

Ch62

EvenifyouaretheStrongestManintheWorld,youcan'tsurviveallbyyourself.

Idon'twanttomakeyoucryeveragain.Iwillprotectyou.

389

Ch63

ChapterSix:PartThree

Meanwhile,GoldofwasrunningthroughtheforestbehindFremy,ontheirwayto
thecaveRoloniahadbeenlookingfor.Theyweren'tsure,buttherewasachance
thatbothAdletandRoloniawereatthecave.Fremyhadntbeenabletobear
waitingforAdletanylongerandhadgoneofftosearchforhim,thoughtheothers
hadalreadylefttheforestandwereheadingtowardstheTempleofFate.The
planwastomeetupafterfindingthetwolostHeroes.

"Goldof,whatdoesthismean?"sheaskedwithareproachfullook."Whydid
Roloniaactonherown?WhydidsheexposeAdlettodanger?"

Wouldanyexplanationbegoodforyou?Goldofwondered.Ifheexplainedpoorly,
Fremywouldlikelyattackhim.Andintheworstcasescenario,Nashetania'slegs
wouldbeblownoff.

"Iwillexplain.Thatis,afterwemeetupwithAdletandHans."

Fremyclickedhertongueandkeptonrunning.Earlier,hehadlookedatthecrest
onhisshoulder.Allthepetalswerestillthere,sobothAdletandRoloniawere
probablysafe.Goldofwasrelieved.Theycouldn'taffordtoloseacompanionina
placelikethis.

GoldofandFremyeventuallyreachedthecave.However,Adletandtheothers
werenowhereinsight.Therewerejustthedeadbodiesofthecorpsesoldiersand
thecorpsesoftwoKyoma.

390

Ch63

"Really,wheredidtheygo?"Fremyasked,irritated.

"Weprobablyjustpassedoneanother.Weshouldheadtothemeetingspot."

Upuntilthatpoint,Number9hadbeenentrustedwithprotectingthearea.But
nowthathewasdead,theKyomaattheFaintingMountainswerebeginningto
move,andperhapstheywouldcometheirway.TheyhadtomeetupwithAdlet
andtheothersassoonaspossibleandgetawayfromtheforest.

"No,Iwillsearchforabitlonger."

Fremystartedtoscanthearea,butshecouldn'tfindanymessagesleftbehind
byAdletorRoloniaforthem.Simplyput,GoldofandFremyhadnoideawhere
theywere.

WhenAdletstoppedcrying,he,Rolonia,andHansleftthearea,withnochoice
buttoleaveRaina'scorpserightwhereitwas.Atthemoment,theydidn'thave
thetimetodigagraveforhim.

ButAdletpromisedtodighisgraveaftertheydefeatedtheMajin.Hejustprayed
thathisbodywouldn'tbeeatenbyKyomabeforehegotback.

391

Ch63

Adletslappedhisfaceoverandoveragain,tryingtodrivethesadnessoutofhis
heart.Hehadtothinkaboutwhattheyweregoingtodonext,nowthatthey
knewabouttheBlackBarrenFlower.

Thethreeofthemwererunningquicklytowardsthecenteroftheforest.Chamo,
Mora,andtheothershadalreadylefttheforestandwereprobablyontheirway
totheTempleofFate.Adletandtheotherswantedtofollowthemandregroup
soon.

Unfortunately,theFaintingMountainrangewasalivewithactivity.Noticingthat
Number9hadbeenkilled,theKyomanearbyallseemedtobeassemblingto
intercepttheFlowers.ThebattlewithTheDarkSpecialistwasover,butthey
didn'thaveanytimetoeventakeabreath.Theywerestillrightinthemiddleof
thefight.

"...Adkun,whataboutNashetaniasan?"Roloniaasked.

"What?"

"WhydoyouthinkNashetaniasancameatme?"

Adletponderedtheanswer.Hismindhadalreadygrowncalmoncemore,and
nowitwasstartingtothinkasnormal.

392

Ch63

"Adkun,Idon'tknowanythingaboutanykindofKyomasummoningflute.I
didn'ttrytomakeyoufallintosomekindoftrap,Adkun.WhatshouldIdotoget
backeveryone'strust?"

"Relaxandfollowme."

TherewasatimewhenevenAdlethadsuspectedRolonia,butthatfeelingwas
completelygone.Shehadactedforhisbenefit,andshewastheonewhohad
fallenintoatrap.

"Iwonderwhoplantedthatfluteonme.IfIknewthat...."Roloniatrailedoffin
thought.

AdletlookedtoHans,whowasrunningalittlebitbehindhim.Hansgrinned.

"Ifyou'relookingfortheculprit,thenI'mrighthere."

"...Huh?"RoloniasaidinastupidvoiceasshetwistedaroundtofaceHans.

Hansonlysmiledandwavedhishands.

Thisguywenttoodamnfar,Adletthought.

393

Ch63

"Whatdoyoumean?Isityou,Hanssan?Umm,areyoutheSeventh,Hans
san?...Ifso,thenwhydidyouhelpus?"Roloniaasked,confused.

Withoutthinking,shegrippedherwhipandbegantotakeadefensiveposition.

Withoutanysignsofnervousness,Hansreplied,Well,Adletwasabletosee
throughmyperfectplanssimply.ButthatistobeexpectedoftheStrongestMan
intheWorld,meow.

"ButIwasntscrewingaround,sinceRoloniawasabouttodie."

Roloniawascompletelylostanddidn'tknowwhattodo,soshestopped,standing
stillwithherwhipinherhand.

"Explain,willyou?"sheasked.

"Right,meow.First,let'shearAdlet'sdeduction."

Adletsighed.

"Youprobablywantedtoseeourreaction.YouwouldisolateRoloniaanddrive
herintoacorner,thentryandconfirmhowRoloniawouldact.Andsoyouused
Nashetania.That'smytheory."

394

Ch63

"It'shalfcorrect.Actually,about70%right,meow,"Hanssaidwithasmile.

"Um,Idon'tunderstand.Wouldyoumindexplainingfromthebeginning?"
Roloniaasked,andHansshrugged.

"...It'ssimple.Ivealwayssuspectedyou,Rolonia.Well,Isuspectedeveryone
otherthanMora,sodon'tthinkyouwerespecial,meow."

"Huh?"

"Rolonia,youreclosewiththetwomosttrustworthypeopleatthemoment
AdletandMora,meow.Andthosetwopeoplearen'treallycautiousaboutyou.
FortheSeventh,thatwouldbeagreatpositiontobein,meow."

Hanscontinuedtotalkashewalked."TheSeventhfearsthetruthbeingfound
out.Theyvehadmanychancestokillallofus,buttheyhaven'tmadeamove.
ThatkindofSeventhhatesbeingsuspectedaboveanythingelse,meow."

"That'sright,but...."

"Rolonia,yousavedmylife.Afterthat,youdidexactlyasAdletsaid.Sometimes
thereweresomeblunders,buttherewasn'treallyanytroublefromyou.Tomeit
seemedlikeyouwereactinginawaythatwouldn'tmakeyoustandoutorbe
suspected."

395

Ch63

Roloniahadablanklookonherface.

Hanscontinued."WhenIheardabouttheexistenceofthecorpsesoldiers,Iwas
soonabletoreadTgurneu'splay.Hesskilledinappealingtoouremotionsin
ordertolureusintoatrap.Butmorethanthat,Ifiguredthathemightactually
enjoythesekindsoftactics."

"EveninMora'sandGoldof'ssituations,Tgurneuusedtheexactsamestrategy.
Heexposedtheirlovedonestodangerandmanipulatedtheiractions.WithMora
heusedherdaughter,andwithGoldofheusedNashetania."

"Granted,itdependsontheopponent,butit'sactuallyaneffectivetactic.Infact,
sometimesI'veevenusedsuchkindsoftacticsmyself,meow,soIreally
understandwhatTgurneuistryingtodo."

Hegrinned,andAdletrecalledthatHanswasanassassin.Hestolepeople'slives
formoneywithouteverblinkingattheimplications.Hewasawickedperson.

"IthoughtthatperhapsAdletwouldbetheonecaughtinthistrap,but,just
maybe,Roloniacouldalsofallintoit,meow.Contrarytomyexpectations,Adlet
evadedthetrapbutRoloniafellforitbeautifully."

"ThenIwonderedifRoloniawasreallyfallingintothetrap,orifshewasjust
pretendingtofallforitandmightactuallybeplanningsomething."

396

Ch63

"Whatdoyoumean?"

"Forexample,ifyoufellintothetraponpurpose,youwouldpretendthatyou
hadgottenyourselfintoatrulydesperatesituation.Thentheothercompanions
wouldhavetocomeandhelpyou.Duringthattime,Number9wouldgetaway,
andyouwouldstalluntilTgurneuortheotherKyomaarrived."

"But,worsethanthat,youmighthavemadeanevengutsiermove.'Let'sgohelp
thecorpsesoldierstogether,'youwouldsaytocoaxAdletandthosewithhim.
ThenAdletwouldfallintothetrapandbekilled.Afterward,youwouldthen
explain,`It'sallmyfaultthatAdkundied.Iamtruly,trulysorryforhisdeath,or
somethinglikethatwhilepretendingtocry.Inreality,Ithinkitwouldhavebeena
moreskillfulwaytoremoveallsuspicionsfromyou,meow."

"Whendidyouthinkallofthat?"

"Inthathut,meow.Whenyouandtheprincesssanwerebickeringwitheach
other."

Insuchashorttime,hewasabletopredictthatfaraheadintothefuture?Again,
AdletwasshockedbythesharpnessofHans'mind.

"So,withthat,Idecidedtomakethefirstmoveandconspirewithprincesssan.I
plantedthefluteonRolonia'sbody,andwhenRoloniasaidthatweshouldgohelp
thecorpsesoldiers,theprincesssanwouldrevealtheflute.Asaresult,Rolonia
wouldbeisolatedfromeveryone."

397

Ch63

"IfRoloniawastheSeventh,thenbeingisolatedwouldbeenoughtorestricther
actions,sincetheSeventhhatesbeingsuspectedafterall,meow."

"That..."

"IfRoloniawastheimpostor,thenallwouldbegood.AndifIrealizedIwas
wrong,thenIdhavenoissuerevealingmyplantoeveryone.Regardless,neither
choicewouldbeaproblem."

"....WhydidyouuseNashetania?"Adletasked.

"BecauseMoradidn'tseemlikeshedbeagoodfitforthiskindofwork,meow.
AndthereisstillachancethattheothersaretheSeventh.Atthispoint,the
peoplethatIcouldrelyonthemost,asstrangeasitsounds,aretheprincesssan
andDozzu."

"...Iremember.AfterIarguedwithNashetania,youtalkedwithherabout
something,right,Hanssan?"

"That'sright,meow.Atthattime,weweremeetingtoplanoutourstrategy,
meow."Hanslaughed."Afterthat,princesssanrevealedtheplantoGoldof.Ialso
toldDozzuthattheprincesswasgoingtotrapyou,Rolonia,butIremindedhim
nottointerfereatall.Then,asyouwouldexpect,princesssandideverything
perfectly,andRoloniawassuccessfullyisolated."

398

Ch63

"...Wheredidyougetthatflute?"Adletasked.

"Ah,theprincesshadit."

Isee,sothat'show.Itwasacompletelyabsurdturnofevents,Adletconcluded,
nowthatheheardhowithadallhappened.

"Totellyouthetruth,meow,Isawyou,Rolonia,separatefromAdletandthe
othersandactonyourown.Iwaswatchingfromafarinmycorpsesoldier
disguise,meow.SoIknewimmediatelythatyouhadeasilyfallenintothetrap,
andthatprincesssanhaddoneherrolewell."

Roloniawasspeechless.

"ThatwaswhenIdecidedthatthechanceofyoubeingtheSeventhwaslow.If
youweretheSeventh,Rolonia,youwouldhaveunderstoodthatyouwerebeing
suspected,soyouwouldn'thaveactedonyourown.ButIcontinuedtowatch
you.Youfellintoatrapandyouweredrivenintoacorner,rightupuntiltheverge
ofdeath,meow."

"Wha...whatwasallofthisfor?Iwasreallyabouttodie!"

"IdidittoconfirmwhetherornotTgurneuwasseriouslytryingtokillyou,meow.
ThepeoplethatTgurneuhasseriouslytriedtokillaremostlikelynottheSeventh.

399

Ch63

Conversely,ifIsawthatTgurneuwastakingiteasyonsomeoneonpurpose,then
theywouldbeaprimecandidatefortheSeventh."

AchillrandownAdlet'sspine.Ithadbeenaterriblydangerouswager.Ifithad
gonepoorly,thenRoloniawouldhavediedcompletelyinnocent;anditwasalso
possiblethatbystandingbyandwatchingRoloniadie,Hanshimselfwouldin
returnhavebeenconsideredtheSeventh.

"IputoffhelpingRoloniauntiltheverylastsecond.Iwaiteduntilyoutruly
believedthatitwasalloverforyou,meow."

"Youusedthesamekindoftacticwithme,right?"Adletasked.

"That'sright.Thefaceofahumanastheyareabouttodiecannotlie,"Hanssaid
andsmiled.Itwasasmilethatgavepeoplethechills.

"Atthattime,Roloniawasindespair,meow.Sheknewthatshehadfallenintoa
trap,sheunderstoodthatAdletwouldn'treachherintime,andshecouldn'tuse
herwhip.ThefaceshemadethenwasnotafacethattheSeventhwouldmake,
sincetheywouldbeundertheimpressionthattheywouldn'tbekilled,meow."

Roloniawentpale,asifrememberinghercloseencounterwithdeath.

400

Ch63

"Ihavekilledmanypeople,andIhaveseenthefacesofcountlesspeoplewho
didn'twanttodie.ThereisnowaythatIcouldmistakewhatIsawinRolonia's
expressionthen.SoI'msurethatshedoesn'tbelievesheistheSeventh,meow."

AdletnoticedthatHansdidn'tactuallydeclarethatRoloniawasn'ttheSeventh.
HestillbelievedtherewasapossibilitythattheSeventhwasn'tawareoftheir
identity.

"Itwaslargelyahaphazardstrategy,butitwentwell.Adlet,yourequitetheguy,
huh?"

Hanswassmiling,butAdlet'sfacewasfullofanger.WhatifRolonia'srescuehad
cometoolate?WhatifNashetaniabetrayedthemandkilledRoloniaonthespot?
WhatiftheSeventhortheDarkSpecialisthaddonesomethingunexpected?The
SixFlowersmighthavesufferedadevastatingblow.

Theplanhadbeenwaytoodangerous.

"...Meow,Adlet?Youremad?"Hanssuddenlystoppedlaughingandmadea
seriouslook."Meow,Adlet.You'retoosoft.Protectingourcompanionsis
important,butwellneverbeabletowinbyonlydoingthat."

"ButHans..."

401

Ch63

"Theremaycomeatimewhenwereforcedtogetridofsomebody,butwemight
notbeabletofindanyclearevidence.Sowehavetogathermoreinformation,no
matterhowsmall."

"Evenifthatmeansexposingourcompanionstodanger?"

"Ofcourse.Therearenosafepathsinthisfight,andourvictoryisntcertain.AmI
wrong?"

Adletcouldn'targuewithhim.Upuntiljustawhileago,noneofthemcouldeven
imaginethetrueidentityoftheBlackBarrenFlower.Whatif,whentheyfinally
reachedtheTempleofFate,therewasntanyproof?AsHanssaid,itmightnotbe
thewrongchoicetofocusongatheringinformationnow.

"Well,IhadntevenimaginedwhotheBlackBarrenFlowercouldbe,andyetwe
stillfoundout,meow,Hanssaid.

AdletrememberedRaina'swords.Thoseunbelievablewords.Thetrueidentityof
theBlackBarrenFlower.

"So,whatshouldwedofromhereonout,Adlet?"

402

Ch63

Adletpuzzledovertheanswerforamoment,beforereplying,"Weshouldheadto
theTempleofFateafterall.ThetruthoftheBlackBarrenFlowerhasn'tbeen
completelyproven.Idon'twanttodoubthim,butevenRaina'sinformation
cannotbedefinitivelycalledcorrect."

"Willyoutelleveryone?"

AgainAdletfellsilent.

"Weshouldn'ttelleveryoneyet.Ifthetimecomeswhenweshouldtellthem,
thenI'lldoit,"Adletsaid.

EvenAdletknewthatwasthelowestthinghecoulddo.Butiftheyweretotell
thetruthoftheBlackBarrenFlower,thenChamoorGoldofwouldprobablykill
Fremy.Adletcouldn'tmakethedecisiontohaveherkilled.

"Meowhi.Asexpected,you'resweetonFremy,meow.Youcan'taskthatrequest
ofus.Fremyshouldeitherbekilled,orataminimum,tiedup."

"Waitalittlelonger.IwanttoconfirmFremy'sthinking."

"You'regoingtolethergoandwatchherresponse?Thatdoesn'tseemlikea
goodplan,meow."

403

Ch63

Hanswasn'tconvinced,andRoloniatoowaslost.

Thentwofiguresranuptothemfromtheside.ItwasFremyandGoldof.

"Wefinallyfoundyou.Wheredidyougo?"Fremyasked.

"Aah,didyoucomelookingforus?Sorryaboutthat."

AmIactingcalmandcomposed?DoIlookclumsyorawkwardatall?Adletasked
himselfashestaredatFremy'sface.

"Whatwereyoudoing?"sheasked.

"Wewerelookingforawaytohelpthecorpsesoldiers,butwedidn'tfindit.
Roloniafellintoatrap,butHansrescuedher."

Fremylookedlikeshewasattheedgeofherpatience,Adletthought.Sheturned
andlookedatRoloniawithresentment.

"I'm...I'msorry,Fremysan.It'sallmyfault."

"Meowhi,it'smyfault,Fremy.Feelfreetobeatmeup,meow."

404

Ch63

FremyignoredHans'jokeandredirectedhergazeatAdlet.

"Really,youalways,always...."Fremywasangry,butfromherfacehecouldsee
thatshewastryingtoconveythatshewasconcernedabouthim.Hereyestold
himthatshefelthewasimportanttoher.

Butatthemomenthecouldn'tmeethergazedirectlybecauseofRainaslast
words.

"TheBlackBarrenFlowerisaSaintInstrumentintheformofahuman.Sheisa
girlwithwhitehairandasinglehornonherforehead.Andthelookinhereyesis
terriblycold."

Theinformationwashardtobelieve.FremyhadrescuedAdlet'slife,anduntil
now,theyhadfoughtsidebyside,buthecouldn'tthinkofanyonewhocouldfit
thatparticulardescriptionotherthanFremy.

"...What'sthematter,Adlet?Don'tyouhavesomekindofexcuse?"Fremysaid,
noticingAdlet'savertedgaze.

AdletrecalledallthefacesFremyhadshownhimsincetheyfirstmet.

Thefacethatshehadwhenshelovinglyhuggedherdog.Thefacethatshehad
whenshetoldhimaboutherpastbeingraisedbyKyoma.Thefaceshehadwhen
shetoldhimaboutthepainofbeingdiscardedliketrash.

405

Ch63

ThetimeshelamentedthateverythingshehadexperiencedwiththeKyomahad
justbeenfalselove,andthetimesheshoutedatAdletthatbeingwithhimmade
herwanttolive.

Hadallofthatbeenalie?

Butatthesametime,Adletcouldn'tdoubtwhatRainahadsaid.Hisclosefriend
hadgivenhislifetotellAdlet.Hecouldn'tsimplyignoreit.

"Ihavenoexcuses.I'mreallysorry,"Adletsaid,andthenhethrewhishands
aroundFremy'sbackandgentlypulledherintoacloseembrace.

ForamomentitlookedlikeFremydidn'tknowwhathadhappened.Shethen
quicklyrecoiledandtoreAdletoffofher.

"Whatareyoudoing?What'swithyouallofasudden?"Fremy'seyeswerewide
openinshock.

Adletjustcranedhisnecktothesideandsaid,"DidIdosomethingstrange?"

"Yes,youdid.What'swithyou?Whatintheworldwereyouthinking?"

Fremy'sfacehadgonecompletelyred.

406

Ch63

Laughing,Hanssaid,"Meowhihihi,she'sburningup,meow.Ifyoucan,Iwantyou
todoabitmorelater,meow."

"...WhatHanssaid.We'lldothatlater."

WithinAdlet'schestherecalledthefeelingofherslenderbody.Withoutthinking,
hisbodyhadmovedandhuggedher.Perhapsitwasbecausehefeltthatifshe
weretorunfromthegroup,thenhe'dnevergetanotherchancetoholdher.

"Let'sgo.TheprincessandtheothersareheadingtotheTempleofFate.Hans,
explainwhatwe'vebeentalkingaboutforme."

"Umeow.Gotit,"Hanssaid,andthenheandGoldofranoff.

Adlet,Fremy,andRoloniacontinuedafterthem.Fremy'sfacewasstillred.

It'sstilltooearlytomakeadecision,Adletthoughtasheran.I'lldoitafterwe
finallyreachtheTempleofFateandIcompletelyuncoverthetruthoftheBlack
BarrenFlower.

DoesFremysuspectus?OrdoesshenotknowthatshestheBlackBarrenFlower?
IsthereagirlotherthanFremywithahornonherforehead?Oristheresome
otherfactthatevenRainawasn'tawareof?

407

Ch63

I'llmakeadecisionafterIvemadesureofallthefacts.ButwhenImakethat
decision,whateveritmaybe,Icannothesitateaboutwhathappensnext.

NomatterhowcruelIhavetobe.

"Oh,soNumber9wasjustbeaten,huh?"Tgurneusaidinacarefreetoneashe
crossedtheplainsoftheWailingDemonTerritory.

DarkSpecialistNumber2replied,"Itwasprobablyalongtimeago,iftheFlowers
andDozzuaren'ttoostupid."

"Well,foraKyomathatwasraisedtorecycleandreutilizewaste,Ithinkhedid
quitewell.Yeah,Ishouldcommendhim."

Tgurneu'smainforcewasmakingtheirwaytotheFaintingMountainrange.It
wouldprobablystilltakealittlemoretimeuntiltheyarrived.

"IstheBlackBarrenFlowersafe?"Number2asked.

TgurneustaredattheDarkSpecialistinpuzzlement."Istheresomethingthat
couldbeathreat?"

408

Ch63

"No...thereisn't,but..."

"Thenshe'sfine,"Tgurneusaidwithasmile.

SofarthebattlewiththeFlowershadntdeviatedgreatlyfromTgurneus
expectations.However,forthefirsttimeever,certainvictorywasbeginningto
slipfromTgurneuandtheKyomasfingers.ButneitherTgurneunorNumber2
wereawareofthat.AsTgurneuenjoyedbaskinginthesun,hecontinuedtolead
hisforcestowardstheFaintingMountainrangewithoutacareintheworld.

409

Epilogue

410

Epilogue

411

Epilogue

Epilogue

ItwasaboutamonthbeforetheMajinsreawakening.Inacorneroftheland
calledthePlainofSeveredEars,therewasasmallhut.Itwascrude,withonly
wallsandaroofandnoformofdecoration.AndwithinthathutasingleKyoma
wassleeping.

ItwasanantKyoma,thoughfarlargerthanahuman.Itsstomachwasswollento
anunnaturallylargedegree,itslimbswerethin,andbothitschestandheadwere
small.Perhapsitcouldn'tevenwalkwithoutdraggingitsmassivestomachalong
theground.ButwhatwasmoststrangeabouttheKyomawasthatthereseemed
tobewhatlookedlikehumanbreastsattachedtoitsstomach.

AndtheKyomawasdreaming.Justlikeahuman.

Itdreamedofatimeeighteenyearsago.

Therewasaroomcarvedintoacave,filledwithstuffedrabbittoys,drumsthat
madeanoisewhenyoushookthem,andplainblanketsofvariouscolorsand
patterns.Andatthecenteroftheroom,therewasasinglebed.

Itwassoftandluxurious,thelikesofwhichcommonpeoplecouldnevergettheir
handson.AndaKyomawassleepingonthatgorgeousbed.

412

Epilogue

"Hello,DarkSpecialistNumber6.It'sagreatmorning,don'tyouthink?"Athree
wingedlizardKyomaenteredthecave.

"Goodmorning,MasterTgurneu.Yes,todayisafineday.TheKyomathathad
beencalledNumber6respectfullymovedtothenewKyomaandreturnedthe
greeting,allthewhiledraggingitsgiantstomach.

"Nonews?"

"That'sright.Untilnow,Ihadbeensleeping,"Number6said,andinresponse
Tgurneuturnedtothecenterofthebed.

Therewasahumanfemalebabysleepingthere.AsTgurneulookeddownather,
thebabyopenedhereyes.

"Ah,shesawake."

Tgurneuwaved,andthebabypointedbothofherhandsatTgurneuandsmiled.

"Itappearsthatthebabyismoreemotionallyattachedtoyouthanmyself,"
Number6said.

"Ahaha,youdon'thaveenoughlove,Number6."

413

Epilogue

ThenoneofTgurneu'ssubordinatesenteredthecaveholdingasmallpuppy.
Tgurneushowedthepuppytothebaby,whoseeyeswidenedinpuzzlement.Then
thechildburstintotears,asifshehadcaughtonfire.

"Hehey,hey."

"Shesacowardlybaby.Youcan'tshowhernewthingssosuddenly."

Number6pickedthebabyupintoanembracewithitsfrontlegs,andthechild
instantlystoppedcrying.Tgurneureleasedthepuppy,whichwanderedabout
withoutaclueastowhatwasgoingon.

AsthebabyclungtoNumber6,shestaredsilentlyatthepuppy.

"Shedoesn'tseemtohateit.Theywillprobablygrowclosersoon."

Tgurneuheavedasighofreliefbeforesaying,"Right,right.Idecidedonaname.I
willgowithFremyafterall.Alotofcandidateswereputforward,buttheoneI
cameupwithfirstwasthebest."

"...Fremy,"Number6mutteredwithinitsmouth.Itwasanamethatsmacked
terriblyofbeinghuman,buthedidn'tthinkitwasbad.

414

Epilogue

"AndIfinallyfoundoutthenameofthefather.HisnamewasMeriaSpeeddraw,"
Tgurneuadded.

"SothenthischildwillbeFremySpeeddraw."

"Honestly,youjusthadtoeathimrightaftercopulation.Couldntyouhaveat
leastheardhisnamebeforeeatinghim?FindinghisnametooktimeIdidn'twant
tospend."

"Ideeplyapologize.Ijustcouldn'tsuppressmyhunger..."

ThebabyFremyhungherheadonNumber6asshecuddledwiththeKyoma.

"Ah,it'sfine.Atanyrate,thenamehasbeendecided.Thatsagoodthing.The
BlackBarrenFlowerisapitifulname."

"Yes,youhavegivenheragoodname.Evensheseemshappy."

"Really?AsfarasIcantellfromherface,shedoesn'tunderstandathing,"
Tgurneusaidwithalaugh.

WhenNumber6hadgivenbirth,dreadofhowuglythechildwouldprobablybe
hadrushedthroughtheDarkSpecialist.

415

Epilogue

Number6hadknownthattherewasnowayabeautifulKyomacouldbeborn
fromhavingachildwithahuman.Evenso,theuglinessofthischildfarexceeded
Number6'sfears.

AtfirstNumber6hadbeenuneasy.CanIgivethischildlove?CanIraisethischild
andshowerloveontoherasTgurneuhadcommanded?CanIevenacquirethis
emotioncalledlovethatthehumanspossess?AndevenifIdid,canIevenlove
ababythisugly?Number6hadthought,No,thatwouldbeimpossibleforany
kindofKyoma.

"Fremy.Fremy."Number6calledthebaby'snameagainandagain.Eachtimeit
calledthebaby'sname,afeelingofjoywelledupwithinitschest.Isthiswhatthe
humanscalllove?

AndnowNumber6didn'tfeelanyuneasiness.Theuglinessofthechildwasnota
reasontobeunabletoloveher.Number6wastheonlypersonwhowouldever
giveFremylove,andthatfactchangedtheKyomasheart.

Iwillneverleavethischildforalleternity,TheDarkSpecialistswore.

Backinthesmallhut,Number6openeditseyes.Anolddogwaslyingdownat
thecenterofthedrearyroomwithitsheaddroopingtotheground.

416

Epilogue

"...Oh,isn'tittimetoeat?"Number6muttered,andthenretrievedaplatefrom
nearby.TheKyomausedasmallwoodenpestletomashthecorpsesofsome
mice,thenstucktheplateouttothedog,whichpromptlybegantoeat.

"Areyoulonely?"Number6muttered.

Theolddogsnorted.

"Isee.Thatchilddefinitelywantstoseeyoutoo,"Number6said,andthen
strokedthedog'sheadwithitsforelegs."Youcanseehersoon.AftertheMajin
awakens,thatchildwillreturn."

Theolddoggrowledquietly.

"It'sokay.MasterTgurneuwilldefinitelyprotectFremy.Justrelaxandwait."

Thedogsilentlylaiddown.

"Right...He'lldefinitelyprotecther,Iknowit.MasterTgurneuisreallyakind
Kyoma."

AfterNumber6spoke,theKyomaandtheolddogsatquietlyinthehut,waiting
forFremy'sreturn.

417

Afterword

Afterword

Longtimenosee.ItsIshioYamagata.

Didyouenjoy"RokkanoYuusha4"?ToruKeisansmangaversionof"Rokkano
Yuusha"isbeingserializedinthewebcomic"SuperDashandGo".Ifitagreeswith
you,I'dbehappyifyouwouldenjoythataswell.

Ithasgottenremarkablywarm.

BynatureI'mstrongagainsttheheat,andusuallyIcanrideoutthesummerwith
justmyelectricfan,butrecentlysomeproblemshavecomeup.Theapartment
complexI'mlivinginhasstartedalargescalerenovation.Becauseofthat,ithas
becomereallynoisyduringthedayandIcan'topenmywindows.Nightsare
quiet,butIusuallysleeprightinthemiddleofthetimetheyareworkingonthe
construction.

Andso,closedoffinmyroom,evenmylastrayofhope,myfan,isunabletohelp
me.

IfIopenmywindow,Iwon'tbeabletosleepduetothenoisefromthe
construction.ButifIcloseitthenthesteaminesswouldkeepmeup.

Afterword

AndifIturnontheAC,thenIwouldbeworriedaboutgettingaheadacheora
sorethroatthenextday.

BynomeansdoIblamethepeopledoingtheconstruction.Ifmywindowis
closed,Icanlivecomfortably,soitwouldprobablybeunreasonabletoseekany
furtherreductionofsound.

Ifeeltrappedwithnowayout.

IwonderwhatIshoulddo.

SometimesIgotokaraokealonetogetridofstress.Wettingmythroatwithbeers
orsours,Ijustdonothingbutscream,andforashorttimeIamabletoforget
aboutthehardshipsofwork.

Intheworlditissaidthatgoingtokaraokealoneisembarrassing,andthereseem
tobepeoplewhoavoiditatallcosts,butIthinktheyaremissingoutontherelief
itcouldbring.RecentlyIveheardthattherearesomekaraokeparlorsthatcater
toindividuals.However,therearestillnoneinmyhometown.Ihopethatthey
spreadandbecomemoreandmorepopular.

Bytheway,myvoiceisterriblylowandIcantsingonkey.

Afterword

Theonlywayitwouldbegoodformetosingwouldbetolowerthepitch,butI
feellikethepopularsongstosingatkaraokearerecentsongslikeanimesongs,or
Vocaloid1,andnomatterhowhighItrytosing,Ijustcantsingthemwell.And
evenifIlowerthepitch,Igetthisuncomfortablefeelingandcantsingpleasantly.

SowhenIamsearchingforsongsthatsitwellwithme,Ialwayschoosesongs
fromtheShowaEra.NowIamsingingonrotation:DarkDucks"Woodsmans
Song"2,NamajikiMiyuki's"Withoutevenblinking3,andCyborg009's"For
whom"4;andwhenImsingingIsometimesforgetwhicheraofhumanhistoryIm
from.

However,evenamongthisgroupofsongsIvebeensingingrecently,Imstill
searchingforasongthatIcansingwell.

Andnowforthefinalthanks.

TotheillustratorMiyagisan,tomymanagerTsan,toeveryoneattheeditorial
department,andtoallthepeoplewhowereinvolvedwiththisbook,I'dliketosay
thankyouverymuch.Ilookforwardtoworkingwithyoumoreinthefuture.

1
Apopularvoicesynthesizercomputerprogram.
2
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=gyLWK9sOWzE
3
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=ccp0WO1h7SQ
4
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=W4CjzMjcM8U

Afterword

Andtoallmyreaders,let'smeetagaininthenextvolume.

Untilthen,

IshioYamagata

Credits

ProjectLeaderandTranslator:ZeroEnder

Supervisor:Hikaslap

Ebook Editor : Dozzu

Editor:Jarrguy

EbookTypesetter:DevilHands

TranslationGroup:NanoDesuTranslations